Author: admin

This is a continuing story of a young white womans quest to bare a child for a black childless couple and her travels through rape and abusive sex with numerous black men!

The Interracial Sexual Surrogate

Chapter three

With the belt around her neck, the one brother buckled it choking her to the point of being difficult to breathe! Once this was done it allowed Deanna some relief, she had been told that to fight back and resist would guarantee the most brutal and abusive rape! But the tight belt left her helplessly under his control, as all it took was only a slight tug to restrict and detour any resistance! She was led over and behind several old trash dumpsters. Still naked and now obedient Deanna was roughly pulled along helplessly by only his belt!
This place was exactly as she had imagined, the sound of police sirens off in the distance, the colorful gang graffiti that was painted all over the walls and buildings along the alleyway left her heart pounding with anticipation! She could hardly keep up stumbling along almost tripping several times in only her heels! There is just something that is so perversely appealing about a woman wearing hi heels and nothing else it makes a woman’s legs caves thighs and buttock so shapely, and sinfully inviting! Add to it big beautiful naked breasts and bare ass cheeks jostling swaying and jiggling so perversely unencumbered made the men following along behind instantly hard!

The two bald headed brothers had worked together as a team before, while doing women like Deanna and knew exactly what to do, especially to scare the shit out of a naked helpless young white women like her.. The fact that they had been told in detail Deanna’s fantasy, one of being raped and having kinky abusive sex with black brothers, an that they could use her fantasy or add their own thoughts and perverted twist? The other four were more than willing to just watch and wait their turn, to sexually abuse her!. For Deanna to be set up with men like this even though they had agreed, not to leave any permanent marks or disfigure her in anyway did not guarantee that they, in the heat of the moment would honor this request!

When you ask men like this from the street to rape your wife, you take the chance of them crossing the line, and they doing the most sadistic degrading and despicable things to her one could imagine! But Deanna’s fantasy along with her lust for harsh perverted sex and the fact that this brutal back alley fucking might actually help get her pregnant, seemed at least to start, ever more sinfully appealing!She also had a pussy that even after having six children seemed to always return to its original tight little slit! But there was no doubt that all of the sex to come, would be hard, cum filled, bareback and obviously unprotected! Deanna several days prior to this, had been reading one of her favorite books, it was titled “Wreck My Wife” , and was one of the first publications back in the early 70s of interracial sex where submissive white married women and well endowed black males were willingly placed together for sex!
It was a time before the kinky fetish models and created situations of today, and most all of those pictured in the magazine were of real people actually doing things that others up until this time had only fantasized about!.
The stories and pictures were also real, and for Deanna this was a sinful turn on, as these stories of interracial sexual perversion were ones that had helped peak her interest and fantasy for harsh abusive prolonged sex, along with her perverse wanting of being raped by black men! The pages of this book were worn, and the deliriously smoking hot parts of the story were ones where the pages were folded over! This book was something I had found quite by accident!

But the “Wreck My Wife” theme was one I made sure was passed along to these men, so that they more than anyone were aware of her thoughts! Deanna was going to experience not only this, and a lot more in spades so to speak!

The one brother had grabbed Deanna’s wrists holding them tightly behind her back, and the other in keeping with my suggestion to scare the shit out of her had produced a nasty looking switchblade knife, ..had flicked it open and held it up in front of her face! The razor sharp polished blade gleamed in the half light of the dark alley, and her eyes widened in horror as he lovingly took his time fondling each of her big soft white breasts! Then pulled one of her swollen puckered nipples up firmly between his fingers holding it tight, and with the sharp knife just barely sliced the naked tender skin between the creamy white of the breast, and the darker brown of her areola! Deanna with her heart pounding almost fainted dead away in fright, as the brother said,… if you can suck me and my helpful friends,… and get us off, and cum really good, maybe, …just maybe you might leave here with both of your precious nipples!…..
Then…. expertly flung the knife, that stuck with a thud firmly into the wooden window sill of the closest building!.With something like this in mind he had earlier told all of his black brothers to hold off cumming as long as possible, so she would have to suck for all she was worth, thinking that to do otherwise would leave her nippleless and disfigured! The fact was, that he had no intention of cutting off her nipples, and had only threatened in order to see that she become ever more submissive and a very obedient cock sucker!
One of the four had found an old short saw horse that had been painted red next to the dumpsters and had dragged it over telling her to straddle it? Then using black nylon electrical wire ties secured first her wrists and the her ankles to the saw horse!

The first part of this video is exactly what I have described that happened to Deanna!

http://video.xnxx.com/video2459036/workers_with_huge_cocks_gangbang_sex

This left her naked helpless and barely able to move? After which he started sadistically smacking her ass cheeks harder and harder with only his bare hand! Then encouraging the others to have a good whack at her wiggling shapely full figured bottom! “Whack, Whack, Whack! The sound of bare naked flesh and a firm black hand could be heard up and down the alley as it echoed off the colorful graffiti painted brick walls and the wooden buildings!
For Deanna to be threatened like this, and then harshly spanked like a young disobedient school girl while naked and helpless in front of six fully dressed black men only helped to keep her excited, and terrified! But it also kept her on the very edge of sexual climax! The other brother had gotten down on his knees behind her, as her well shaven white puffed up pubic mound had surrounded accented and pooched out her cunt lips so perversely! But it was her swollen clitoris that had attracted his curious attention? Jeez!… He said as he first fingered it in wonder, then carefully squeezed and pulled it,… hey look at this? Deanna first gasped, then let out a most pleasurable moan Ohoooo! OMG thought Deanna, not knowing? As he squeezed it even harder, then with her holding her breath wondering, as he held it tight for a moment! Her moan instantly changed to a startled yelp! Ouch,…eeeeeeee…! Then begged, ..pleading don’t hurt me, pleeeze don’t ? OMG! “Not MY Clit”!…..???..

His comment and her reaction had focused all of these sexual deviates attention directly on Deanna’s incredibly stimulated clit! The brother that had threatened to cut off her nipples only moments ago seeing another opportunity to coerce and intimidate Deanna , especially into doing even more sinful humiliating and disgusting sex acts, had retrieved the knife and again flashed it in front of her eyes? Now with her bent over unable to see behind… what they were were going to do, and helplessly secured to the saw horse, had joined his brother, they with the others intently watching proceeded to intimidate Deanna, all the more!

With his voice loud enough so Deanna could hear, was also intrigued at the size of her clit! Said,… it would be a shame to cut something like this off! As he now holding the wet throbbing flesh could feel her warm excited pulse on the very tips of his fingers as her heart pounded away, she still not knowing what he was going to do next, trembled with uncertain fear an trepidation?

Her “Clit” now bigger and sensitive than ever in the excitement of the moment easily responded to the slightest touch! Then said as he gave a knowing wink to his brother! If she can’t give us some really good deep throat head,… I guess we will just have to cut this sweet little thing right off !

For Deanna the thought of not only her nipples being cut off, but also her most intimate fleshy treasure insured that she was going to be the most ardent and aggressive cock sucking head hunting whore one could ever imagine!
The brother that appeared to have what earlier looked like a beer belly, had walked around in front of her undid his belt and whipped out a big cock that surprisingly had left his stomach flat and smooth, as she could see his big black meat wagging around, that was fast becoming harder by the second ! With Deanna’s mouth wide open helplessly begging from the threat and her clitoral abuse, and before she could say anything else or cringe away he had taken his male organ, and easily forced it down into her willing throat! The other brother still with a really good hold on her clit, and it… in between his thumb and forefingers squeezed it even harder, really twisting and pulling on it, as hard, and sadistically as he could!
For Deanna this was instant and horribly painful, but with the cock in her mouth she could not scream at all, and was only able to emit a choking submissive high pitch groan! Those watching could easily see the outline of his cock and cock head enlarging the soft skin of her throat grotesquely as it went down, deeper and deeper!

The brother still on his knees and playing with her clit had taken a small black nylon wire tie and easily looped it around the base of her swollen clitoris and then pulled it tight!

For Deanna the sensation was instant and incredible, then the abuser had again taken his sharp knife with her clit swollen had just barely pricked it several times, teasing and testing to see if he could puncture the throbbing blood filled membrane that was almost ready to burst!

Under normal circumstances a woman experiencing something like this would have screamed her head off, and this of course would have draw the attention of at least several concerned citizens, but there were no concerned citizens any where near, even if they were and she was able to call for help, in this part of the city it probably would have made little difference! With one big cock down her throat and her clit lassoed tight, the one behind stood up unzipped his pants and pulled out his cock! Then with it out, used the head to rub against the incredibly swollen sensitive abused skin of her tightly lassoed clitoris, then started rubbing and beating the hard black cock head, forcefully against this swollen fleshy orb harder and harder, the results had made his dick more than rock hard!

But for Deanna this abuse only increased her desire to suck cock and be hard fucked! To rub the black skin of his cock head against her “Lilly White Incredibly Sensitive Clitoris” had made its fair skin turn a dark pink! But bare stimulated skin, his black and her’s white had produced wonderfully incredible sensations for both as she was more than ready for what was something she could not stop, nor for the moment did she want to!

For Deanna to suck cock was not something she had willingly done with me, but when naked bound, and hiding behind a blindfold, she seemed much more willing and interested in doing so! The fact that she was, and had been used abused and stimulated numerous times already today and that the cock was big and black had made this, and her fantasy of rape ever so more sinfully perverse and appealing!

With the black fingers of several perverts probing her mouth and cunt while others were abusing her hanging down breasts, the one with his big black cock down her throat face fucking her, had started skidding the saw horse she was tied to away from him! The one that had been rubbing his cock against her clit now let it easily slip in as he started to hard fuck her juicy pussy from behind first stopping, and then pushing her back in the opposite direction! The battle was on as each brother tried to out do the other! Now with Deanna in the middle, sucking sounds of sexual pleasure Ummn,… ummm as she was experiencing the brunt so to speak of these two big black brothers that were harshly fucking her with brutal thrusts of sexual abuse, at one end and then the other!

Harder and harder the one in front forced his cock in, she actually tried to swallow it as her nose was smashed helplessly against his kinky pubic hair and into the center of his pelvic bone! The one behind was really getting in deep! Her bubble butt ass cheeks would spread wide and ripple obscenely out to each side and then with waves of soft flesh would roll back and forth with each brutal thrust! She would cringed making the most ungodly sound and her facial expressions changed from wonder to fright as she was brutally face fucked at the front and her sweet pink little pussy was getting it the same at the rear!
The look on Deanna’s face is priceless!

OMG! For Deanna it was fantasy come true! The Gluck! Gluck! Gluck! Of a big black cock through her smeared red lips and deep in her throat! The sound of hard black meat and the soft wet flesh of her mouth and throat meeting each other was so sinfully perverted, her being bound and naked in front of others was even more humiliating as she was well used and hard fucked at both ends in this dark back alley!

It was so…., good for all three as Deanna was doing her best to suck them off, and for the two brothers it was difficult to hold back and keep from cumming and blow their loads, the fact that she was getting better and better at sucking and pleasuring them was becoming apparent! These two had switched and the same sucking and fucking sexual abuse started all over again! Deanna was starting to panic as several aggressive blow jobs had passed with neither of these men cumming? The truth was that it was all the brothers could do to keep from forcefully ejaculating and blowing her head off with their more than ready hot sperm!

Just as she thought the one was about to cum he pulled out as she tried to hold on to his cock with her lips as tightly as she could? But it ended with a nasty sucking slurp and the word “Nooo as she helplessly begged for his ready to cum cock and its return”! Then he was replaced by another , and this was one of four that hated the white establishment! Was hell bent on taking out his frustration and hate filled sadistic feelings on Deanna, my naked helpless young wife! Her ass was slapped really hard again and again as her ass cheeks jiggled wildly, her big breasts still hanging down now so sore and abused flopped back and forth as they were vulnerable bare and unencumbered! This lesson was repeated over and over again as the other three had the same feelings of giving her the most harsh and brutal treatment they could, and as each took their turn they seemed to go after her even harder than the two brothers had!

OMG! Deanna felt her hair being pulled and her asshole stretched and violated as a hard black cock forced its way in! She screamed groaned and cried Ow! Ow, ow, oh…No! Um ummn.. Ouch! All at once as her facial expressions again contorted in painful anguish! But it was the kind of pain her fantasy seemed to crave! Again, and again the saw horse with her helplessly bound to it, scraped the alleyway as it and her were scooted back and forth partially hidden by the big dumpsters! Six big black men with enormous hard cocks, and each of them taking turn after turn on her naked helpless mouth asshole and pussy! OMG! Deanna had been hard fucked well over a dozen times, and in both ends! For Deanna now in ever more of a panic,.. as none had seemed to ejaculated, she could feel them so close,…. well up and almost but, …just before they would have gone off, would pull their dicks out! They must have been supermen she thought,… as she sucked so deep and so hard she was getting dizzy and her head was beginning to hurt?

Dream like visions of a perverted smile from one of these sadistic men, one that seemed to have her bloody nipple in his hand flashed across her mind like pages of a book being flipped through at a rapid pace! Then the same image again, only this time was of her most intimate swollen clitoris that had blood spurting from the dark pink severed flesh,… was in his other hand? OMG! Deanna sucked and humped her pussy up and back, as hard as she possibly could, trying her best to rid her mind of the bloody thought, and trying even harder to get them off! Now bound and terrified that none had cummed and with the thought they might actually cut her nipples, or clit off? With the thought and this picture vividly etched in her mind she was surprised to have the black nylon ties around her wrists and ankles cut free as one of the men with snips easily did this leaving her with the ability to move?…

Once free and still terrified with the thought of being cut! Her mind was flooded with mixed sexual emotions and sadistic feelings, one that begs her to resist and fight back with all might as to do so will insure ever harsher sexual abuse something Deanna subconsciously craves!

Her strength was slowly coming back but these big men again have no trouble easily overpowering her! This was followed by being pulled screaming, by her hair over to the cushion of a large back seat from a full sized sedan! Then she was slammed down hard, this had stunned her for a moment leaving her naked helpless and on her back! The one brother still held the belt tight around her neck, the others had first grabbed her legs then taken her wrists, followed by her ankles and were holding them out to each side and pulling them wider and wider apart! Being naked and held helplessly with her well used cunt wide open, plus having her incredibly stimulated swollen clitoris, that was still lassoed had focused it as the center of attention, and only added to her concern, and their sadistic perverted lust!

With Deanna naked helplessly held wide open and on her back one of the four, produced and enormous cock well over 12” and with her wiggling about and dripping from all of the attention and hard fucking made it easy to slam this thing deep into her well used slit! First the big head spread her folds and slit as it plunged into her with all his weight! Not even trying to slow, as it passed her pelvic bone and the big head popped through then went all the way,.. only stopping when it could travel no more! Deanna first screamed almost crying then started to beg and plead no, oh please no! Its to big its to deep she sobbed, I can’t please don’t its hurting me? OMG! Please don’t! All this vocal plea had done was to insure that this was going to be the most brutal treatment yet! One of these men had slapped her face again then placed his hand over her mouth and pinched her nose almost smothering her, and at the same time telling her to shut the fuck up!

Another one of the men that was not fucking her had started slapping her big tits as the others joined in whacking them harder yet! Deanna’s clit seemed to swell up even more, as her body easily responded to the big cock, and her fantasy also added to this brutal rape! Her legs were pulled back over her shoulders for a moment and one of her hands became loose, and as she waved it around it had found and taken hold of a big black dick! Then the one guy that had been fucking her deep, with his big black balls slapping against her wet cunt lips, had only done so for several minutes then had reluctantly pulled out even before he could cum?

She was both relieved and then disappointed when they pulled her up on her feet? It was just for a moment,.. only to be helped on top of another guy that was on his back, he had taken her place with his big cock standing straight up! She now trying to help these rapists actually grabbed his cock and guided it in! Then put her hands on his chest and let the rest of her weight help, as it easily allowed her to be impaled to the hilt! Now it was she, that was jamming her sweet pink little well used pussy and swollen clit down harder and harder on his big black cock as her tits gyrated around wildly!

From behind one could see her well shaven folds and pubic area easily spread as she bent forward as the monster cock did its thing! He had grabbed the soft white flesh of her ass cheeks with his black hands and helped slam her down onto his dick even harder! Then another cock had found her mouth and with her helping again started sucking on it! At about the same time another had climbed on top and from the back forced his cock in her asshole and started hard humping her rear end! For Deanna being humped from behind in both her pussy and ass had only increased her enthusiasm to suck first one and then another big black cock as she tried to help them cum by sucking on one and jacking the other one, but still no one had cummed?………….

Deanna now bent forward and being fucked good in her mouth ass and pussy was the ultimate, as the one that had been ass fucking her pulled free! But was replaced by another, however this guy was a bit more devious and sadistic, and her asshole was not his interest as he slowly forced his cock into her pussy that already had one big black cock in it! OMG! She still in tears really screamed and screamed as the deep one was just enjoying her and the other one really started thrusting harder and harder as the two cocks now occupied a tight pink vaginal tunnel where only one had been only moments ago! She had tried to move forward and pull away, but his strong black hands held her ass cheeks just below her waist, belling out the soft flesh of her bubble butt as he forcefully pulled her back making it almost impossible for her to get away!

She was hollering and begging for them to stop between cocks screams and tearful groans that slowly changed to pleasurable moans as another big cock was stuck in her face to suck on! For Deanna it was a screech of incredible stuffed pleasure from an orgasm that started deep within her womb raced through her more than stimulated body,.. and one that shook her to the very depths of her sexual fantasy! OMG! Was it good as she shook shuddered and squirted uncontrollably on the end of two cocks with this incredible wonderful feeling of sexual relief !

No one especially her would have ever believed that one big black cock like this could fit in her sweet pink pussy let alone two! But it did, and was a tight fit very tight, the one holding her ass cheeks now that the two were deep in her had let go and was really smacking her naked ass cheeks with his bare hands harder and harder!
Deanna was surprised,… almost helpless at first that she was pushed forward from one and then helped up and off of him? But another quickly took his place on the seat, as she was turned around then was forced down on top of his big cock as it was shoved straight up her tender ass! The rough treatment started all over again as another big cock was thrusted in her pussy and began pumping in and out as hard as he could! In only minutes one of the brothers yelled really loud! “Now”!… On some sort of prearranged word!… The one in her pussy pulled out leaving her impaled as she sat with this dick up her ass as he let go of her !

This was the signal for them to let loose their cum, and cum they did! Deanna was hit right between the eyes with the first of these five men’s incredible cum loads almost blinding her!

Then the big cock head still spurting cum was stuck through her red lips and into her mouth as they screamed at her to suck! Barely able to see and starting to gag from cum, one after the other first blew their load in her face, and then she was forced to suck the warm gooey cum in, an swallow it, she tried to suck each of them for all she was worth! Finally with her still impaled and this big hard cock up her ass, she was barely able to see, when the one brother said hold her tight ! I want me a souvenir?, and I’m gonna get me a really good one!……….

He had again taken the knife and had gotten between her wide open thighs as she was held tight, and had tried to grab hold of her swollen more than ever stimulated clitoris! At the same time the one under her pulled back and out as she was jerked up off of him and the cushion,..worried not wanting to get his dick or black balls mistakenly cut as he scrambled back out of the way! OMG! For Deanna with her eyes almost blinded with cum was barely able to see the gleaming razor sharp knife flash,… and now with adrenalin rushing through her body, coupled with terrified almost super human strength, was kicking her legs twisting and thrashing about violently trying to free herself and pull away!

His fingers kept slipping off her slick wet clit again and again as he tried to grab hold of her swollen sex organ waving the knife like a wild man! He was finally able to secure a good hold, as Deanna’s strength was waning! Then the sound of police siren could be heard close by! The bright flash of the gleaming knife was the last thing Deanna could see through her cumfilled eyes, as the knife came closer and closer she could feel the cold steel next to the fleshy meat of her oversensitive puffed up “Clitoris “! Then as the knife started to move a sharp burning pain was felt in her genitals!… This was followed by the most godawful blood curdling scream EeeeeAwaaaaa ! As it was emitted from Deanna’s bruised lips as she now knew for sure all was lost, and had fainted dead away!… As all of this was happening,.. the bright lights of a car had turned into the alleyway and started honking its horn!

The men holding Deanna had, by prearranged agreement unceremoniously dropped her naked ass on the pavement and made a hasty retreat in all directions! As she hit the pavement her big soft bottom hit first, this had cushioned and awaken her from what she thought at first ,was a bad dream! But the reality of a brutal rape quickly returned, and what she thought had happened? She blinked and tried again to see through cum filled eyes! Still stunned and dazed as she lay there in the alley with the bright lights of the car still on her naked body, and coming closer?. Her hands first tried to wipe the cum from her eyes, then had gone to her nipples and was she ever much relieved to find them harder than ever, and still very much intact!

But OMG! Now even more uncertain,…….. and not so sure,… as her hands left her nipples,.. and slowly very slowly descended to her painful burning pubic area, still uncertain, and almost dreading what she might find? Thinking that her swollen wonderful clitoris was gone,…. and that her fingers would emerge with only the bloody remnants of her most intimate tender treasure, and the nothingness of where it had once been?
Oh,no! God! OMG! No, no, not something so horrible as this,…………. Oh please no?……………..Flooded insanely through her warped sex craved mind!

Continued in Chapter four

---

A mother discovers her daughter is kinkier than she thought

This is another Deirdre tribute from 1994. Enjoy!

Voicemail
by Virtual Scott

I was in my daughter Mimi’s room balancing the phone handset on one shoulder and trying to paw through the stack of college admissions paperwork. I’d gotten a busy signal again. I cursed the guidance counselors under my breath as I almost dropped the entire file on the floor. My finger, which had been headed for the “redial” button on Mimi’s fancy phone, jerked and hit the last, unlabeled, speed dial setting instead.

I realized my mistake when instead of hearing Mr. Walkerson answer, a sultry voice purred, “Slut! I command you-” I started flailing for the switchhook but before I could reach it the voice was interrupted by a beep and several more tones — the speed dial sequence was still running! A new voice, of the type beloved by phone companies, mechanically announced, “You have — one — new message. Touch ‘7’ to hear the next unplayed message.”

The temptation to just hang up was great, but I wanted to find out what Mimi was up to. She’d always seemed so normal and well-behaved. I had to know more. After sitting down, I punched the button and listened as my illusions were shattered.

“It’s Tammy. Oh God, Mistress, I want to cum so bad,” cooed this young-sounding girl — I could hear the capitalization of ‘Mistress’ in her tone — “just thinking about you! You shouldn’t have whipped me so hard, I’m scared my mom will notice and I can hardly sit down, but it feels so good!” She sounded breathless, and I was getting that way quickly myself, although not from arousal! “I haven’t brushed since so I can keep the taste of you in my mouth, but oh I want to be with you again so much! Please, I’ll be your slave whenever you want. Call me soon! Bye!”

Mindlessly I followed the machine’s instructions to discard the message and exit the voicemail system, then hung up. The previously-important paperwork sat unnoticed on my lap while I struggled to comprehend the magnitude of my problem. What had happened to my little girl, the high school honors student and Sunday school star? It sounded like she had turned into some whip-wielding lesbian slut and I hadn’t even noticed!

“Hi, Mrs. Gianelli, I was looking for Mimi. Is anything wrong?” I jumped and the entire file cascaded to the floor. Muttering a curse, I dropped to me knees and began collecting the papers. Juliet Miner, Mimi’s best friend from down the street, came over to help me. I thought about what to say as we cleaned up the mess; Mimi and Juliet were nearly inseparable and certainly she was nearly a second daughter to me.

I knew Juliet was really bright, probably even smarter than Mimi, and had a good level head on her shoulders. (My husband Barry had said more than once, in his usual sexist fashion, that the rest of her was pretty good too.) I’d already decided I couldn’t tell Barry about this — he’d probably get excited about it, the pig — but I had to talk it over with somebody. And Juliet was planning to major in psychology, wasn’t she?

She took it well, better than I had, actually. Juliet remained calm, worked to get me to talk it out, and managed to clamp down on the shock I was sure she must have felt. Finally, though, I burst out, “What am I going to do?” Her answer was interrupted by the slamming front door and Mimi’s call, “Hi mom, I’m home! Is Juliet here yet?” Juliet sssh’ed me and promised we’d talk more tomorrow, but to act normal for now.

It was nearly the hardest thing I’d done to pretend nothing had happened and let Mimi hug me and give me a peck on the cheek before she departed with Juliet. Barry, as usual, was oblivious to my mood that evening and wasn’t interested in doing anything when we went to bed. It was just as well. I didn’t think I could have done anything with visions of Mimi letting some girl lick her running through my mind.

My impatience was rewarded the next day when Juliet showed up unusually early for our talk. “Don’t worry,” she reassured me when she saw my expression, “I ditched calc but I’m acing the course. And Mimi is important to me, too. This way we have time to chat without being interrupted.” She dumped her bookbag on the floor and plopped on the couch across from me. “What do you think we should do?”

I was relieved to note her unconscious use of “we” — it meant a lot to me that I wouldn’t be on my own in this. “I think I should just confront her and ask her to explain,” I started. It was obvious Juliet didn’t completely agree.

“But how?” she asked. “You can’t just accuse her. What if she denies it? And what will you do — punish her?” I was sure Juliet could see from my expression that if that was what it would take to straighten out my wayward daughter, I’d do it. “No,” she mused, “we need to be more clever. Hmmmm… You said the message sounded like Mimi was whipping this other girl?” I nodded.

“Well, what if we turned the tables on her? I mean, maybe if she was on the receiving end of that kind of treatment, she’d realize how cruel it was and want to stop on her own. Then she’d be working with us instead of against us!”

The idea had possibilities. It had sounded like the girl, Tammy, had liked being beaten; but I remembered Mimi crying when we’d spanked her long ago when she was just a little girl. She hadn’t liked it then, no doubt about it. Besides, if she was doing that kind of thing to other people, she deserved it. But — “Who would do it? Me?”

“Sure! You are her mother.” Juliet looked more confident than I felt. “I suppose spanking her again wouldn’t be a problem.” She shook her head. “Oh no, Mrs. G., you’d have to whip her. Otherwise you wouldn’t be making the point properly.”

Maybe we’d need another plan. “I’m not sure I could do that.” Juliet appeared unconvinced, so I added, “besides, where would we get a whip?”

She smiled gently at me before responding. “Mimi’s lucky to have a mother like you, Mrs. G. Look, you don’t have to do it hard enough to really hurt, just so she gets the idea. And I think you probably could get by with just a belt.” Her expression brightened as if she’d suddenly had a brainstorm. “That’s it! I bet your husband has a belt that would be perfect! And you could try it on me first, just to make sure you wouldn’t do any harm!”

I couldn’t let her do it. “Thank you, Juliet, really, but I couldn’t put you through that…” She reached out and squeezed my hand briefly. “Please, Mrs. Gianelli? I’d do anything to help Mimi, you know that. Besides, I know you wouldn’t hurt me. C’mon, we have to try!” With that, she shifted her grip and pulled me to my feet, then towed me towards the master bedroom.

Reluctantly I poked through Barry’s side of the closet until I found an old leather belt from his “biker-wannabe” days. It now was too small for his expanding waistline so I knew he wouldn’t miss it. I turned to find Juliet bent over the foot of the bed, watching me. I walked closer to her, but couldn’t bring myself to lift the belt.

“It’s okay,” she whispered, just the barest tremor audible in her voice, “I trust you. Go ahead.” I swung clumsily at her, but my half-hearted attempt resulted in the belt barely brushing her thigh. Embarrassed, I tried again, with more force, and connected solidly enough to generate a faint slap.

Juliet jumped up, causing me to yelp and drop the belt — I’d hurt her! “No, I’m fine,” she reassured me, “but I can’t feel a thing through these clothes. I’m just taking them off so I can get a better idea of what to expect.” She started stripping naked right there! I tried looking everywhere in the room except at the trim girl who very nearly was my daughter, but I could feel the heat of my blush. Closing the curtains gave me something to do, but all too soon she was in position and I was holding the belt again.

We worked our way up through perhaps half a dozen strokes, each followed by Juliet’s observation that I should be hitting harder. When she flinched after the last stroke, I couldn’t bring myself to hit her slightly reddened buns again. “Really,” she insisted, “it hardly hurts at all. I’m fine, Mrs. G.” Disclaimers aside, I was still concerned enough I’d tuned out her nudity. “No, Juliet, I won’t do any more. Look at your… you, it must hurt awfully. We’ll have to stop.”

“I wish I could convince you,” she pleaded. “Look, I’ll hit you just the same way, and you can feel it for yourself. Then you’ll know it’s okay.” I definitely wasn’t ready for this! “Please? It’s for Mimi.”

Somehow I found myself removing my clothing while Juliet watched! I would never have been able to do it if she’d shown any reaction, but her earnest desire to help and incredible focus worked to calm my own fears. I even realized I was comparing our bodies and not coming out as badly as I might have thought. Then I was bent over the bed, listening for the belt.

Thwack! I twitched, but the fear was much worse than the sensation, and I motioned for Juliet to continue. Thwack! THWACK! THWACK! The last stroke really burned! It sounded louder than when I’d given them to Juliet, but that probably was due to our change in positions. Anyway, she hadn’t complained about what she’d gotten. If both of us could survive the experience, so could Mimi.

“I’m so sorry, Mrs. Gianelli! I didn’t mean to hit you so hard that last time, I got off balance. Are you okay?” The cool palm of Juliet’s hand softly stroked my burning rear, and drifted down towards-

I quickly turned, to reassure her, and found myself facing Juliet’s bush at very close range. It was neatly trimmed, probably for her swimsuit, and didn’t do much to obscure her lips. They looked a little flushed, too… “She made that girl lick her, didn’t she?” Juliet demanded in an intense voice. I wanted to back away, but I was pinned against the bed. “Do you think we should make her lick me? Would she like it?” She moved closer to me, now her body was filling my field of view!

Her hand was brushing my hair, and I caught a hint of a fragrance I knew must be hers. There was none of the “fishiness” Barry always complained about; did it taste as good? “You’d like to lick me, wouldn’t you?” I was so embarrassed! How had she guessed? “Try it.” Juliet pulled me into her, and I couldn’t resist darting my tongue out for a tiny taste. “Harder!” she hissed, and the belt landed on my rear again!

By mid-afternoon, my tongue was sore. So was my rear, from the belt, then the whip, and finally the dildo that was stretching my rear hole. I’d realized much earlier it hadn’t been Mimi’s voicemail I’d stumbled onto. But I knew she was going to be punished anyway; Mistress Juliet had told me I could watch.

---

The party has arrived in Hargone where the bounty hunter Frason waits. Xandra has a threesome with her husband and hermaphroditic Xera.

The Knight and the Acolyte
Book Seven: Illusory Passion
Chapter Four: The Shaman’s Threesome
By mypenname3000
Copyright 2016

Note: Thanks to B0b for beta reading this.

Thrak – The Golden Hunger, The Nimborgoth

“You don’t need her,” Thyrna purred into my ear, her naked body drapped against mine. Round breasts and hard nipples, the right pierced by a magic nullifying ring which perplexed Faoril. Hot cunt ground on my muscular thigh. We lay on her bed in her dim cabin aboard the Golden Hunger. “She’s so weak.”

The “she” was Faoril, my lover, sleeping on my other side, her flushed body cradled in my arm. She looked so beautiful sleeping, an errant curl of brown hair spilled across her cheek. “She’s not weak.”

Thyrna snorted. “I dominated her easily.”

“It looked like she was fighting when I entered.” I glanced at the rakshasa’s dark-brown face, a hungry glint in her eyes and curling her lips. She was dangerous, a tigress shapeshifter who feasted on sentient flesh. Tamed, for now.

It was an act, the next ploy in her bid to own me. Her hand stroked down my stomach to my groin, fingernails stroking slightly, just enough pressure to remind me she had claws. She could transform and try to rip my guts open.

Maybe she would succeed.

“Does she know how to worship this cock?” She seized it, stroking, teasing, trying to drive me wild. “Can this little human truly take your passion.”

“Yes.” The words came out in a growling rumble.

Thyrna laughed, cold. Her fingernail circled the throbbing tip of my dick. I groaned at the sensation coursing down my shaft. Her nail was sharp, rasping, scratching. It almost hurt. Almost.

Her tongue licked my earlobe. She bit. Chewed, teased. It was wild. I groaned at this stimulation. Her thumb rubbed across my cock’s crown, pressing harder before she stroked up and down my shaft.

“Has she really seen your passion unleashed? Your orc fury, berserker?”

“I have ravished her. I have taken her when my blood boiled.”

“Impaled her on this magnificent cock?” Disbelief sneered her words. “And you didn’t rip her in twain? I can take it. You don’t have to hold back your darkness with me. You don’t have to be afraid of breaking me. You’re like me.”

“What does that mean?”

“We are predators. We embrace our darkness. Revel in it. She has muzzled you. Turned you into her lapdog.”

“And I turned you into my pussycat.”

She hissed, her pupils narrowing into feline slits. She changed, orange fur, striped black, sprang from her skin, her face transforming feline. A tiger’s face. Claws sprouted from her fingers gripping my cock. Razor sharp. She could rip my cock off.

I didn’t flinch as she leaned in, her whiskers brushing my lips. I couldn’t afford to show a moment’s fear, or she would devour me and kill Faoril. Feline lips nuzzled at mine, a rough tongue licked. Her naked breasts, still smooth skin, rubbed against my chest. She purred, stroking my cock faster.

“This is my true form. Show me yours. I can see it hiding in your eyes. Slip from her leash and rage. Take me while your blood burns red hot.”

“You cannot survive me. I would rip your head off and then tear your entire crew into bloody pieces. The ship would run red.”

“Yes,” she purred, rubbing her hot cunt against me. “Yes, yes, yes. Do it. Free your beast and fuck me!”

She did not understand what she asked. My rages were beyond darkness. No mercy. No remorse. Only the most base emotions of fury and lust. I would kill anyone, even Faoril. I would rip, tear, cleave, devastate. Only death, exhaustion, or the satiating of my lust for sex would end the mad, berserker rage. And she wanted me to unleash it?

The bitch had no concept what she asked.

It lurked in the back of my mind, always there, ready to take over. The anger and lust stirred by her clawed hand stroking my dick. It swelled, howling to take over. It would destroy everything.

“Yes, let it out,” she purred between licks of my face. “Free it. Let me see the real you.”

Her tongue licked up my cheek, so hot and rough. Whiskers brushed my face. My dick throbbed in her hand. This damned rakshasa thought she could control me. Thought I wanted to be hers. To unleash my rage.

A snarl escaped my lips.

“Yes,” she hissed. “Free it.”

My arm, wrapped about the slumbering Faoril, lunged, jostling my lover. She groaned as I seized Thyrna’s furred neck. Her pussy humped wet against my thigh. Her eyes blazed. She had wanted this. I squeezed her throat and heaved the rakshasa’s onto her back. Breast jiggled. Her hand squeezed my dick.

“Fuck me,” she moaned as Faoril grunted, “Thrak?”

I mounted the pirate captain, her greedy hands guiding my cock to her sopping cunt. She swabbed the pierced tip up and down, the bone ring twisting, adding more pleasure. I snarled and rammed my dick into her.

“Fuck her,” Faoril moaned. “Ram your dick into her whore-cunt.”

I thrust into Thyrna’s snatch. Hot, silky flesh engulfed me. Ecstasy shot up my body as my balls smacked into her taint. Her thighs locked around me, her hips bucking to match my thrusts. Hungry purrs rumbled from her throat, spurring me to fuck her hard. To pound the whore’s cunt.

The bed creaked, groaned, protesting the force of my strokes. I slammed my dick hard and deep into her hot, wet flesh. She purred and howled, loving the violence of my thrusts. Her mouth opened, snarling with feminine passion. Her claws raked my back.

The burning pain scratching down my back only fanned my passion. I thrust harder and harder, grunting as I hammered her into the bed. My balls thwaked over and over into her. The pressure built in their depths, ready to explode.

“Yes, yes, show me the true you. Fuck me with your darkness. So good. Gods, yes.”

Only animalistic growls escaped my lips. Our flesh slapped together. Her breasts jiggled, hard nipples brushed my chest. She heaved and howled, they tight grip of her cunt massaged my cock, bliss bleeding through my body.

“Fuck the whore,” Faoril moaned, her fingers plunging into her pussy, frigging her cunt hard. Her back arched. “Take the pussycat’s cunt!”

I stared down at the rakshasa’s tiger face, mouth open, fangs flashing, as she howled and snarled her bliss. Whiskers twitched. The possessive lust in her slitted eyes swelled my anger. I hate fucked her, friction burning bliss down my cock.

“Cum,” I growled.

“Yes,” she mewled.

Her fingernails dug deep into my back. Hot blood flowed across my back. Her cunt spasmed abounding my cock, milking me. I rammed my dick into her spasming depths and unloaded.

Cum boiled out of my balls. It spurted out of my cock, shooting rapture through me. Every muscle in my body convulsed. Ecstasy fuzzed my vision and stabbed into the depths of my mind. I think embraced them, the satiated lust throwing back my rage, keeping it at bay.

Then I collapsed on her.

Thyrna nuzzled at my neck, fur tickling, tongue licking. She changed back to human, her fur retreating, soft lips kissing. She moved to my ear and whispered, “See, you don’t have to be afraid of the darkness. I can take it.”

Faoril, gasping in orgasmic delight beside us, was too caught in her pleasure to hear as I answered, “That wasn’t my darkness.”

Before she could answer, a sailor pounded on her door and grunted, “We’re approaching Hargone.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Knight-Errant Angela – The Free City of Hargone

A day-and-a-half was enough time spent on a boat. Even with Sophia and her creamy, healing breast milk, I felt the ships rocking shifting the contents of my stomach. Twisting, heaving, spinning in ways not intended.

So I was glad when the sailors spotted Hargone. Glad to get off this ship. No more rocking. No more rolling. I was done with the Golden Hunger.

Until we recovered the next piece of the sword from the Mirage Garden and had to sail to Grahata. But we still had to find the Garden. To gain entrance, a sacrifice had to be made—an offering of nubile, female flesh to be added to the efreet’s demeaning harem.

I would be the offering. He could take me, allowing the rest of my party entrance, and then we would overpower him and liberate his women. I could not ask the sacrifice of anyone else. Sophia and I worked it out between bouts of seasickness.

She was eager to comfort those women kept as sex slaves for centuries.

The Golden Hunger slowed as it turned to dock on the west side of the wide Elpa River. Hargone spanned both sides, the rich to the east, magnificent estates. Gardens with lush trees and exotic plants painted green between white limestone buildings. The poorer half lived on the west bank, in mud-brick buildings built tight, creating a warren of streets.

“We stick together,” I said. “Bounty hunters may have already reached Hargone ahead of us.”

Xandra swallowed, her fingers playing with her skirt. Fear twinkled in her sapphire eyes. Chaun gave her a comforting smile. Behind them, Thrak grunted. His back was a bloody mess, oozing scratches left by the pirate captain.

My eyes fell on Minx. “That includes you.”

She gave me a huge grin. A suspicious grin. “Of course, Angela.”

“Xera, keep an eye on her.”

The elf nodded, the gold flecks in the four-leaf clover, tucked behind her ear, glinted as her ears twitched. “She won’t leave my sight.”

“I love being in your sight,” grinned Minx, her slim hips shaking, metallic-red eyebrows arching.

Captain Thyrna sauntered over, eyes hungry. “I expect more treasure, Madam Knight, to keep ferrying on your quest,” the woman purred. “Or there are other ways for me to reap my reward.”

My eyes narrowed as Thrak growled, a low, warning. I arched an eyebrow, not intimidated by the woman, and said, “I think staying in our employee would serve you and your ship better.”

“Perhaps.” Her smile was all hungry teeth. “Safe travel in the desert.” Then she turned and ran her hand across Thrak’s belly as she passed him.

Faoril bristled. Her muttered words did not reach my ears.

I studied the pirate captain. Could she be trusted? No. But who else could be? The bounty on our heads staggered me. So much gold. After we slew Dominari, what was in store for our futures? A life as fugitives? There would be no glory or full knighthood for me, no returning to the cloistered life of her temple for Sophia. Faoril had lost her chance to wear the black robes of a master mage. Thrak and Xera could return to their homelands, and Minx could vanish into any city’s populace. Chaun and Xandra would forever be moving, never stopping to build a life for themselves.

All because an Oracle’s prophecy entwined their fates with mine. How could I ever repay them?

I dwelled on those thoughts as the Golden Hunger maneuvered to the piers jutting into the river. Sailors cursed as they grunted while Captain Thyrna snarled her orders. Thick cables, made of several ropes braided together, were thrown to the dock where ebony-skinned, bare-chested dockworkers caught them and tied them to the pier’s piling.

The gangplank ran out. I felt Thyrna’s greedy eyes on me as I crossed the deck, my pack slung over my shoulders. I tightened the grip on my shield. Thyrna would have to be dealt with. But she was a problem for another day. Today, we had to find a caravan to guide us through the desert sands to where we could enter the Mirage Gardens.

I took the lead as we descended the gangplank, stepping into the pier. Nice, solid, unmoving ground. The sun’s heat beat down on me as we headed forward into the cacophony of the docks. Strange spices perfumed the air. The farther from the river, the hotter it grew. Minx asked questions, seizing workers and barking at them, getting confusing answers back.

But she understood and led us into Hargone. We navigated the streets. The buildings all looked the same, beige mud bricks. There were no doors, at least none made of wood. Heavy blankets, each woven with colorful patterns, hung in the door frames or were thrown back, held by hooks, to keep them open.

The caravan owner’s estate was surrounded by a wall made of the same mud brick as the other buildings, but had a gate made of wood with a door inset in it. I knocked hard. Twice. Finally, a servant opened it, a doe-eyed Halanian girl, wearing transparent silks, her dark flesh bleeding through the lavender fabric, that brought an appreciative murmur from Thrak and Chaun. And Sophia.

She informed us her master was already in the desert.

And so was the second and third caravan owner we tried. The merchants wanted to make money, and they did not do that by staying in town no matter how much it inconvenienced us. The day wore on, growing hotter and hotter.

“This is going to take all day,” Sophia groaned, her face flushed. She waved a hand before her face. “Slata’s cunt, it stinks.”

“It does,” Xandra nodded, her face wilted by the heat.

“Esh-Esh,” Xera said, the elf standing straight. The elements never affected her. “You cast that spell to find Faoril.”

“Right,” groaned Sophia. “I forgot.”

“Divination is the purview of the divine,” Faoril commented.

“You sound envious,” Sophia said as she loosened her robes.

Faoril shrugged.

“Look away, boys.” Sophia fixed Chaun a hard stare.

“I’ve seen it all before.”

“Chaun, don’t be rude,” Xandra said, giving her husband a pointed look.

“But you can look,” winked Sophia at Xandra as her naked, pale body came into view, breasts small and firm, nipples hard, begging to be played with.

I wanted to suck them.

Sophia slid the fingers of both her hands down her fleshy stomach to her shaved pubic mound. She let out a purring moan while Thrak and Chaun, prodded by his wife, turned away. Xera’s cock hardened as she watched Sophia spread her thighs apart, exposing a plump, wet vulva, clit peeking out.

Her fingers found the pink nub, circling it. A soft, husky moan escaped her lips. Her eyes rolled back into her head. Her breasts rose and fell. She moaned again, circling her clit faster. Her tart juices perfumed the air, mixing with the spicy aroma.

“Saphique, yes,” she moaned, “thank you for this gift.”

Minx, letting out a hungry moan, fell to her knees, opened her mouth, and engulfed the tip of Xera’s cock. She sucked hard, cheeks hollowing as her small hands stroked the big dick. Xera’s large breasts heaved, and her ears twitched.

“Las’s cock, that’s a sight,” groaned Chaun.

“Don’t look,” Xandra moaned, her voice thick with passion, eyes locked onto Minx’s sucking mouth.

I understood. A juicy warmth suffused my pussy. Cream trickled down my thighs. I watched Sophia masturbate, my eyes flicking between her fingers stroking her clit and her hard, pink nipples.

“Oh, yes,” she groaned, thrusting a pair of fingers deep into her cunt. Her back arched. Those nipples waved.

I leaned down and latched on. My chainmail plainclothes clicked as I sucked on her nub. She gasped louder as my tongue circled her areola between sucks. My free hand stroked up her side and cupped her other breast, squeezing the firm mound.

“My Queen,” she sighed as I nibbled on her lush nub. “Mmm, there’s a nipple free for you, Xandra.”

“No, thank you,” squeaked the younger avian.

“Your loss.” Sophia said it with such a promising sigh that made me suck harder on her nub.

I pinched and pulled on her other nipple, my fingers rolling it. So hard between my digits. She gasped, her fingers making such obscene, juicy noises as she frigged herself harder. Behind me, Xera gasped while Minx purred as she sucked on the elf’s cock.

A crowd grew, men making obscene comments. They watched my slave, desiring her. “Look at the priestess. So lush.”

“I would love to hear her gasping on my cock.”

“Yours is too small. She would scream in ecstasy on my monster.”

My pussy clenched at the words they said about my woman. I pinched and rolled her nipple as my tongue licked up her breast to her neck. Sophia sighed, arching her neck, giving me access to her profile. I flicked my tongue up to her ear, nibbled on it as she groaned again.

“Do you hear their lusts, slut?” I hissed.

“Yes, my Queen,” she moaned, frigging herself even faster. The wet sounds of her fingers working in and out of her cunt excited me.

“I own you.” I squeezed her breast hard, my fingers digging into her flesh. “Don’t I, slut?”

“Yes! I’m your concubine.” Sophia shuddered and trembled. I could smell her tart juices flooding out of her cunt as she fingered herself.

“And if I told you to go and pleasure those men—if I sold your body to them—you would obey me.”

“I-I…” She trembled, her fingers pumping faster and faster. My pussy was on fire. This was so hot. I rubbed my chainmail loincloth into her thigh, grinding my clit and pussy lips against the metal links. “Oh, my Queen, I would. I would. I love my Goddess, but you own me.”

Sophia gasped. Her back arched as she sucked in a sharp breath. Her pleasure bubbled through her. An orgasm exploded in her depths even as her face twisted. The shame of her desire, to submit to me so thoroughly that she would allow her body to be used, humiliated, by men sent her plunging over the edge into bliss.

It was so hot. She was mine. I loved her so much. I never would make her break her vows to Saphique, but I knew I could. It was such a heady rush. My clit throbbed. My pussy clenched. And then the pleasure exploded inside of me.

I gasped as my juices flooded out of my cunt, staining my chainmail loincloth trapped between my thighs. I shuddered, the bliss shooting to my mind. I moaned into her ear, trembling against the woman I loved. I squeezed her breast as the ecstasy bathed my mind.

“Saphique, I pray that you find what I seek,” gasped Sophia, her body tingling with the divine power of her goddess. She ripped two fingers from her pussy. They were stained with her juices. She rubbed them on the nipple I had pinched, staining the pink nub. “Guide me with your loving wisdom.”

Breast milk beaded her nipple as she rubbed it. Sophia convulsed a second time, another orgasm bursting through her as she smeared the creamy droplets onto her pussy-stained fingers. She gasped and moaned, her hand suddenly leaping away, fingers pointing.

Guiding.

“That way,” she moaned as we both trembled in ecstasy.

Behind me, Xera moaned, “Matar’s cock, yes,” as she flooded Minx’s mouth with her elf cum.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chaun

It was a relief to be inside the inn’s common room. The inn’s namesake, the splashing fountain in the center of the room, provided a modicum of cool air to fight the desert heat trying to pour in. The walls were open, allowing the breeze from the river to flow in as we knelt on pillows at the low tables.

Sophia’s spell had pointed true. She led us past four other merchant warehouses that we would have wasted our time on. At the fifth, belonging to Aswunt, we found a caravan departing in the morning. The merchant agreed to take us into the desert in exchange for providing his caravan with protection from desert tribesmen who found banditry cheaper than commence.

A willowy, black-skinned girl walked to our table wearing transparent, purple silks, her breasts bouncing. A lush, promising smile on her lips. I favored her with a bold grin, the form of the man she had a crush on dancing through her thoughts. I could slip into his appearance and enjoy the girl.

Xandra nudged my ribs. “Do not look at the shamefully dressed girl, my husband.”

“But she wants me to look,” I said, turning my grin to my wife. “That’s why she’s dressed like that. You can look, too.”

Xandra blushed and looked down at the table we sat around. The rest of the party, save for Minx, ringed the table. I blinked, looking around the room for the halfling. More serving girls, dressed just as lovely as the first, moved through the room. Other patrons, mostly ebony-skinned Halanians, sat at similar tables, reclining on tasseled pillows, many smoking from hookahs, water pipes filled with tobacco, traded from the ‘Zakon Jungle across the Halani Desert.

“Where’s the halfling?” I asked.

Angela scowled as she looked around. “Xera?”

“She is speaking with the local thieves to find out if any bounty hunters are in town,” the elf answered, reclined back on her pillows, the tip of her hard dick pointing over the table.

Minx was gone. I smiled. She wasn’t around to monopolize Xera’s cock. It was the last night the elf would have it. Tomorrow, it would be gone until next month. I glanced at my wife as she knelt on a purple pillow, picturing her lithe form writhing against the busty elf.

It was far hotter than bedding the Halanian serving girl.

I was patient, sipping my chilled wine—a dark, fruity vintage—and eating the dates, stuffed figs, and goat cheese that made up our supper. Xandra giggled at the cheese as she nibbled on it, delight in her eyes.

When Xera stood up to use the necessities, I followed and caught up with her in the side corridor.

“Yes, Chaun?” she said, pausing outside the washroom. Hargone had invented plumbing a millennia ago. “What do you want?”

“For you to come to my room tonight,” I grinned, leaning against the wall. “My wife is most keen to enjoy your cock. I would love to share her with you.”

“Xandra?” Xera arched her eyebrows. “And aren’t Avians committed to the sanctity of marriage? I know I would never violate my people’s martial customs.”

“You sleep with every woman you can stick your dick in.”

“But they are not hermaphrodites. I cannot impregnate them, so it is not cheating.” Xera smiled. “The duel-sexed races have such…quaint marriage customs. Like the Avians.”

“You’re not a man. You only have a cock. She’s already been with Sophia.” I grinned. “She enjoyed it. And she cannot stop looking at your dick. Haven’t you noticed?”

Xera’s ears twitched, her four-leaf clover glittering. “I have. Everyone looks though.”

“Show up, and we shall have a passionate night.”

“And she’s okay with it?”

“Absolutely.” My grin was perfect. No hint of my lie. Xandra would be burning with lust when the elf arrived.

“I’ll be there,” the elf promised, stroking her hard cock. It was such a hot sight, seeing that dick thrust from the folds of her pussy. My gaze drew up to her busty breasts.

A beautiful creature.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Xandra

I giggled as Chaun carried me up the stairs of the inn, my feet kicking as my legs draped over his right arm. I had my own arms around his neck so I could kiss him in between my giggles. He was such a wonderful husband to sweep me off my feet and carry me to bed.

“Mmm, I’m going to devour you,” Chaun said. “I’m going to make that juicy pussy explode on my mouth.”

“Oh, yes,” I moaned. “Mmm, you always know just what to say to make me so excited.”

He kissed me again, pausing at the top of the landing. My fingers tightened in his silvery hair. My body squirmed in his arms. Beneath my skirt, my pussy grew hotter and hotter. Our tongues met, caressing, loving while his hand squeezed my ass.

I ran my fingers through his hair as my heart beat faster and faster beneath my breasts. My nipples ached against my top. I brushed his pointed ears, so like the elf’s. For a moment, I pictured Xera kissing me, her green-tinted skin, her dark-verdant hair. But she had such big breasts that would press against me as we kissed, not Chaun’s flat chest.

I broke the kiss, breathless. “Please, please, lick my pussy. I’m so horny.”

“I bet. Someone was staring at Xera’s cock all through dinner.”

My cheeks burned. “Well, you were ogling those hussy serving girls and their scandalous clothing.”

“I bet you would look so scandalous in those silks.”

“Chaun,” I groaned, a pleased flutter shooting through me as his violet eyes stared at me. “You are disgusting. I’m a married woman. I can’t wear that. In public.”

“But alone? For me?”

I licked my lips. “Yes.”

He kissed me again as he carried me to our room. The door had a round top instead of square like the ones in Baraconia. He pressed it open into a room, the beds lower, the mattress almost lying directly on the floor. The colorful tiles made mosaic pictures of half-naked, black-skinned women lounging in a pleasure garden kissing or sharing fruits with each other.

It was so perverse, but I hardly cared as Chaun set me down on the bed. The window was open, a cool breeze blowing in, rustling the silk curtains. The scent of the river washed over us. I breathed it in as Chaun stood over me stripping naked.

“Mmm, yes,” I purred, feeling bold.

“You like seeing your husband naked?” he asked as he pulled off his shirt, exposing his midnight-black skin, muscles rippling beneath.

I nodded my head in approval, my pussy growing juicier. He peeled off his soft, leather shoes then his codpiece and hose. His cock popped out so hard, thrusting at me. It was the size of Xera’s, maybe a little thicker. I licked my lips as it bobbed, my hands kneading my breasts through my top, my small nipples aching.

Chaun knelt on the bed between my spread legs. His hands stroked me, pushing up my skirt down my thighs. His touch sent ripples shooting up my pussy. I moaned and squirmed. My heart thudded in my chest. My nipples ached so badly. He leaned in, capturing my lips with his. I kissed him hard, arching my back, pressing into his chest. My nipples were so hard. I wanted to take off my top so I could feel his skin directly upon them.

My husband read my mind and moved his hands from my thighs to the hem of my top. He pulled it up and broke the kiss. I smiled, lifting my arms up so he could take off the cloth and throw it to the floor. My small breasts were exposed to his hungry gaze. Dark hands cupped them, thumbs brushing my nipples.

“Chaun,” I moaned as he leaned over and suckled on one.

He pushed me down onto my back as he sucked and nibble. I squirmed in delight, the pleasure coursing through my body. He sucked my entire areola into his mouth, everything tingling wonderfully, making me spasm on the silk sheets. My arms reached over my head, brushing the wall as I squirmed.

He kissed over to my other breast, his black hands stroking my pale flesh. He caressed my sides and stomach as he nuzzled up my tit to my red nipple. He sucked hard on it and stretched my tit. My nipple popped out of his mouth with a wet plop. Over and over he sucked on it as his fingers ran around my body, making me tremble in delight, my pussy growing wetter and wetter.

He was so sexy.

My hands caressed his shoulders, my fingers tightening I loved him playing with my nipples, but my cunt was on fire. I pressed on him. His violet eyes flashed up to mine as he nibbled on my nipple. He grinned around the nub and popped his mouth off.

“You want me to go lower?”

I nodded my head.

“Say it.”

My cheeks warmed. “Chaun…lick my pussy. I need it so badly. You’re so sexy and you make me so wet.”

“Me and Xera’s cock?”

“Chaun,” I groaned, the elf’s dick flashing through my mind. She was so sexy. With those big breasts. She was so feminine and yet had that cock. The impossible contradiction was so hot.

“Say it,” he said then circled my nipple with his tongue.

“Yes, her cock made me wet,” I moaned, frustration mounting. “Now lick my pussy. I need my husband to make me cum. You.”

“My lady love is a wanton slut,” Chaun grinned. “Her pussy’s wet and flush, her body’s hot and lush.”

He kissed down my belly, calling out ribald verses about how wanton I was. “Her pussy tastes so sweet, what a succulent treat.” I groaned and squirmed, my snatch growing hotter with every kiss across my stomach. He teased me, making me moan, my thighs rubbing together beneath my skirt. “Her pussy so fair, adorned with silky hair.”

He pulled off my skirt. I lifted my ass as he did, exposing the soft-blue pubic hair covering my pussy. He leaned down, nuzzling at my pubic mound, kissing and rubbing his lips into my silky bush before moving lower and lower.

“There’s her sweet snatch,” he whispered before licking his tongue through my folds.

I gasped and squirmed, my eyes rolling back into my head as he soothed the ache in my pussy with his tongue. He caressed my folds, gathering my sweet musk. I squirmed and groaned, humping into his wonderful mouth. He licked and nuzzled, pressing his tongue deep into my sheath, swirling it around, giving me a preview of the bliss his cock would churn.

He moaned, his violet eyes flashing up at me. I reached down, stroking his pointed ears rising out of his silvery hair. I humped into him, loving his tongue and lips as he pleasured me. My small tits bounced and jiggled.

“Chaun, his tongue so sleek, burying into my pussy deep,” I sang. It was hard to think of rhymes as he reamed me. “Yes, yes, so deep.”

He fucked his tongue in and out of my cunt, my words turning into a wordless song. He flicked his tongue up to my clit, swirling around it, making me gasp and quiver. Pleasure raced through my body, tingling previews of my building orgasm.

“My sweet songbird,” he groaned between licks of my clit. “She sings sweet song, eager for hard dong.”

“Chaun,” I groaned, humping. “Yes, yes. Your dong. Make me cum and fuck me. Your dick’s so fine, your prick so hard.”

He nibbled on my clit, driving me wild. My head tossed on the pillows. My fingers stroked his ears faster. Her groaned about my clit as he sucked it into his mouth. The sensations made me wild. My body quivered.

The door opened as my orgasm exploded through me. I gasped and sang my joy as Xera entered, naked and hard. My eyes locked onto that huge cock bouncing before the sexy elf as she sauntered to the bed. I moaned, my climax overwhelming my shock.

“Xera,” I gasped, struggling to speak over the rapture churned by Chaun’s sucking mouth. “What…I…”

Xera smiled at me, her ears twitching. She stroked that dick. Her breasts bounced over me as she knelt beside my head and offered me her dick. I gasped, my eyes widening as the tip, beading with precum, drew nearer and nearer to my mouth.

I shouldn’t want to suck it. I shouldn’t. But it was so hard to resist. The shame of being such a whorish wife only inflamed my lusts. Another orgasm boiled through me as I leaned my head over, my mouth opening.

“Yes,” Xera moaned as I swallowed the tip of her cock and violated my marriage vows.

It was so wrong but felt so right. Chaun’s tongue caressed my aching clit as I sucked hard on Xera’s cock. My tongue swirled around the tip, gathering the salty precum as my body trembled. Rapture flooded my body. I sucked again and again, humping into my husband’s mouth.

I felt his eyes on me. His hands squeezed my ass. He wanted this. He had arranged this. It excited him to see me with Xera. And she was an elf. A woman that just happened to have a cock. That made it alright. I wasn’t breaking my vows to Luben.

But the guilt twisted deep inside of me.

Why did that make this hotter? Why did the guilt make me suck harder? I humped against my husband’s mouth. His tongue went exploring, diving back into my pussy, fucking me as I moaned about Xera’s wonderful cock.

“That’s it, Xandra,” the elf moaned, her tits heaving over my head. She stroked my sky-blue hair. “That’s it. Suck my big elf-cock. I know you’ve wanted it. You’ve been staring at it since Baraconia. Don’t worry. You’ll get to feel it inside of you. Stretching you out. Doesn’t that sound amazing?”

My toes curled. I moaned a yes about her cock. I wanted to feel her in me. I remembered the thrill of Chaun becoming Thrak and letting me experience his dick vicariously. Now I could enjoy Xera’s for real. To share this with my husband.

I shouldn’t feel any guilt at all.

But I did.

I ignored it, bobbing my head. Xera’s fingers tightened in my hair. She fucked her hips forward, sliding her dick in and out of my mouth. I trembled, my eyes fluttering as I sucked. My tongue caressed her shaft as her tip brushed the back of her throat.

“That’s it, songbird,” Chaun groaned. “Worship the elf’s cock. That’s so hot. Mmm, yes. Suck it. Play with her pussy and worship her cock.”

Her pussy… She had both. My hand stroked up the elf’s thigh and found her hot, shaved sex. I stroked her pussy, exploring her lips. She had more folds than I did. I gasped about her dick as I played with them. Her juices, smelling like flowers, filled my nose. I shuddered against my husband’s licking tongue and shoved two fingers into Xera’s cunt.

“Yes,” groaned the elf, quivering, her pussy clenching on my fingers. “Oh, you are a hot one. Mmm, yes. Suck on it it, little bird. Oh, yes. I…I…”

“Cum in her mouth,” Chaun moaned. “Flood her mouth with cum. Let her taste it.”

I wanted that. I fingered the elf faster and sucked so hard. I quivered, a third orgasm building inside of me. Chaun’s tongue plunged into my pussy, fucking in and out of me while his fingers kneaded my ass. I squirmed and groaned.

Xera’s back arched. Her lovely tits bounced. She thrust her cock deep into my mouth, brushing the back of my throat. Her body trembled. Her pussy spasmed on my fingers. She cried out in musical Elvish as her cum flooded my mouth.

Another person’s jizz, not my husband’s, filled my mouth. Thick and salty. It tasted different. No avian female should experience another person’s cum than her husband’s. And yet I had. My body bucked. My pussy convulsed as my orgasm exploded in my depths.

I gulped down Xera’s cum as my pussy juices flooded my husband’s mouth. My thighs tightened about his head as I thrashed on the bed. The creamy treat flowed down my throat. I squeezed my eyes shut and thrust my fingers deep into Xera’s cunt, spasming as the ecstasy flooded through me.

It peaked. I shuddered. Xera’s dick fired its last blast of cum into my mouth. I held it, savoring it, swirling it around my mouth as her cock popped free of my lips. The elf leaned down, lips hungry, and kissed me hard.

Her arms wrapped about me as we swapped her salty jizz back and forth as we kissed. She lay on her back and pulled me atop her. My small tits pressed into her pillowy mounds. I moaned and squirmed on the elf, her hard cock pressing into my pussy.

“Las’s cock, that is a beautiful sight,” my husband said.

I broke the kiss and looked over my shoulder. He knelt behind us, body gleaming with his sweat, outlining his muscles. He was so sexy as he stroked his hard cock. I squirmed on Xera, grinding on her dick, lust shooting through me.

“You’re both going to fuck me,” I gasped in realization, my asshole clenching.

“Double penetration,” he grinned.

“You’ll love it,” Xera moaned, her hands sliding between us and grasping her cock. She guided it to my pussy. “Just slide your cunt down my cock and enjoy.”

“Yes,” I moaned, not caring how wrong this was. I violated my vows to Luben as I shoved my pussy down her cock. My eyes widened as the elf’s girl-cock entered my cunt. She stretched my walls apart, the friction sending pleasure rippling through me. “Chaun, her dick’s in me.”

“I know,” he groaned as he stroked himself. “Las’s cock, that’s hot. Your pussy is stretched around her dick.”

“And you love that?”

“So much.” He moved to me, draping his cock over my ass. Precum dripped out of his dick. So much. It splattered on my sphincter as he spread my asscheeks apart. “We’re going to love you so hard, songbird.”

I shuddered at his pet name for me, my pussy clenching on Xera’s cock. I squirmed as he moved his dick to my asshole, my nipples brushing Xera’s. I turned and kissed the elf again, her hand stroking me as Chaun slammed his cock into the depths of my asshole.

Two cocks were in me. Two separate dicks. I moaned into the kiss, my body quivering as Chaun bottomed out in my bowels. I was stuffed so full. My back arched, and my bowels and pussy clamped down on both their shafts.

It was amazing.

And then they fucked me.

Xera thrust up into my cunt as Chaun thrust down into my asshole. Our flesh slapped together. His groin smacked my ass. The weight of him pressed me into Xera’s embrace. I loved the feel of her breasts almost as much as her cock in my cunt. Our tongues dueled as my hips moved, finding a rhythm with my lover and my husband.

“Oh, yes,” Chaun groaned. “Do you love it, songbird? Do you love two cocks in you at the same time?”

I broke the kiss. “Luben’s sacred vows, yes. I’m such a wicked wife for loving this, husband. So wicked. It’s so good. Oh, gods, yes.”

The friction was intense. The bliss of being fucked doubled. Two dicks stimulated me. The fiery pleasure radiated from my asshole and joined the bliss churned in my pussy. My head tossed back. I gasped and groaned as the pleasure built and built inside of me.

I rubbed my clit into Xera’s pubic bone. The pleasure sparked hot through me. It made me quiver in delight. I gasped, my eyes rolling in my head as I ground my sensitive nub over and over. My body trembled, the pleasure building.

“So good,” I moaned.

“Sing for us,” Chaun groaned as he fucked faster and faster into my asshole.

“Yes, yes, yes,” the elf groaned, her ears twitching. “Let me hear that beautiful song as you cum on our cocks.”

It was so easy to sing. My voice trilled out my passion. My song rang with my pleasure. My body undulated. My nipples ached as they rubbed over and over into Xera’s hard nubs. Their skin pressed against me, Xera’s body soft while Chaun’s was hard. I loved the opposite feel of my lovers.

Chaun’s hands stroked my sides as he grunted. His strokes were so hard. His balls slapped into my taint. His passion swelled. I knew my husband. I undulated and clenched my holes down on their cocks as my orgasm built in me.

“Oh, yes,” I gasped, my eyes rolling back in my head. “Oh, yes. Thank you, Las, for making changelings and giving me such a wonderful husband. Oh, yes. Gods!”

I came.

My pussy and asshole writhed about their dicks. I thrashed between them, gasping and singing. My nipples pressed hard into Xera’s soft tits. Chaun’s groin smacked into my ass as he fucked me harder. Their dicks reamed in and out of me. The friction sent gusting winds howling through my body, carrying my pleasure straight to my mind.

Stars danced in my vision. I gasped and moaned. My eyes rolled back into my head. It was so good. I thrashed between them, my holes milking their shafts. I wanted their cum to flood me. Especially Xera’s.

It would be so wrong.

“Cum in me,” I moaned, staring into the elf’s violet eyes. “Flood me with your jizz.”

“Yes,” Chaun grunted. He thought I meant him. “Let’s flood my slutty songbird’s holes.”

Xera groaned, thrusting her hips up hard, slamming her cock into my depths. Her ears twitched and fluttered. And then her cum exploded into my depths. My eyes widened at the hot jizz splashing into my cunt.

Cum that wasn’t my husband’s.

“Luben’s vows,” I moaned, mocking the god of marriage as my orgasm exploded through me. “Yes, yes, yes, flood my pussy. Oh, yes. So good.”

“Las’s cock,” my husband grunted and slammed into my spasming ass.

Hot jizz filled my ass. I groaned, spasming, the pleasure inundating my mind as I lay between my two lovers. I had broken my marriage vows partially. Xera was a female, but she had a cock and she came in me.

Guilt tinged the edges of my pleasure as I thrashed between the two.

“My songbird,” Chaun groaned. He hugged me and rolled the pair of us onto our sides, my arms about Xera. I rested my head on her tits, the world spinning.

I just fucked another cock. What was wrong with me? Why did I cum so hard? Why would I mock gentle Luben?

I was becoming a whore for my husband, and I didn’t know if that was a good thing.

“You are wonderful,” he whispered into my ear. “My songbird. Love you.”

“Love you,” I whispered, my body drained, cum dribbling out of both my holes.

Sleep pulled me down into troubled dreams. In them, I fucked every man I could. I let them use my body and violate my marriage vows over and over. I was their whore. Their slutty songbird. Their cum dripped out of me, making me filthy.

Disgusting. Something to be used and discarded. All while Chaun watched, reveling in my defilement.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Xerathalasia

My cock was gone. Minx was disappointed when she saw me coming downstairs from Chaun and Xandra’s room in the morning. The halfling raced to me and planted a hungry kiss right on my clit, sucking on it. She was short enough she didn’t have to bend over to do it.

“Sorry,” I told her, groaning and undulating my hips. “It’s gone for the month.”

Minx lifted her face, bronze chin smeared with my pussy juices. “It’s okay, I still have plenty of the alchemical cream.”

I smiled, remembering how intense the cream was. It made me have a cock that would cum over and over. it was far more intense than my natural cock. “Good,” I said. “I’m looking forward to fucking you.”

The way she smiled made my heart beat a little faster. It was a radiant smile, so hungry and full of life. I stroked her metallic red hair, wishing she had pointed ears. I always loved stroking my wife’s hair and brushing her ears.

I blinked. I hadn’t thought of Atharilesia in a while. She would have given birth to our daughter by now. It had been three months since I left Khalesithan with Sophia and Angela, caught up in their quest. It would be months more before I saw my wife and child.

My heart ached as I sat down. Then Minx hopped into my lap, bouncing. “Guess what I found out, Xera.”

“What?” I asked, smiling at her childish zeal.

“There are no bounty hunters in Hargone. Word of the bounty only reached here last night. And none of the thieves even think we’re in town yet. Great, huh?”

I smiled at her and gave her a quick kiss on the lips. They tasted sweet.

We broke our fast on dates and figs. The food in Hargone was the best, no meat served at all, though they didn’t have to cook the figs. They would be better raw. But it was an improvement since most human communities served meat with their meals.

Our breakfast over, and the bill settled, we headed to Aswunt’s warehouse to join the caravan. Xandra walked beside her husband, quiet after last night. She stared down at her hands. I hoped she wasn’t having regrets.

I thoroughly enjoyed myself last night. It was hot sharing a woman with a man. I had shared Faoril with Thrak before and hoped to enjoy Xandra again in a month.

“Ah, there is the Lady Knight,” Aswunt said when we arrived. His white beard was oiled into a point. Gems and gold glittered on the rings covering each of his fingers. “And your companions. Yes, yes, the tribesmen would be foolish to attack such a well-guarded caravan.”

“They would,” a man said, his voice deep. He stood by the long line of camels, each loaded with packs piled about their double humps. The man wore black-lacquered armor, his skin swarthy and his hair gathered into a topknot. Kneeling beside him was a naked lamia, a collar about her neck, a chain leading to the man’s hand.

“Shizhuthian warleader?” frowned Faoril. “You’re far from home.”

“A disagreement with the naga,” the man said, his hand reaching down to pet the lamia’s tawny hair. Her cat-like ears twitched and she let out a pleased purr. “They tried to take what was mine.”

The catgirl rubbed her cheek against his armored leg.

“The name is Farson, Lady Knight.” He gave a small bow. “It seems we shall be traveling together.”

“Yes, yes,” Aswunt said, clapping his hands together. “The good knight is on a quest for the Mirage Gardens. Maybe she’ll find it and the treasure. Either way, it shall be an interesting trip.”

Farson nodded to Angela. “I expect it will be.”

“The camels await,” Aswunt said. “Mount up. We must depart. The day is already growing so warm.”

My ears twitched as I stared at Farson. He had a cruel twist to his smile, and his eyes were cold. I shivered despite the heat.

To be continued…

---

Faoril faces the consequences of her failed spell and is fucked by a tentacle monster. In an inn, Sophia is eager to be bound and dominated by Angela!

The Knight and the Acolyte
Book Two: Magic’s Clash
Chapter Five: Tentacular Test
By mypenname3000
Copyright 2016

Note: Thanks to B0b for beta reading this.

Journeyman Mage Faoril – The Island, Magery of Thosi

All thoughts were wiped from my mind as the tentacles of the eldritch horror wrapped about my body. The remnants of my magical circle sputtered and then went silent as the creature I conjured from the Astral Plane heaved himself out of the circle.

I was lifted into the air above the Island, the artificial pentagram set in the center of Lake Esh. The perimeter was protected by spells and wards. It would contain any thing in case a journeyman mage taking the masters test made a mistake.

Like the one I just made.

Lust burned through me. I shuddered and spasmed as I was held by the tentacles. The horror was a writhing mass of purple flesh and yellow eyes. Dozens of long, rubbery tentacles undulated from the mass below, some ending in bulbous tips that resembled cocks.

….yummy flesh…

…fuck…

…enjoy…

“Yes,” I gasped as the world spun about me. “Enjoy me. Fuck me.”

The light-blue sky and the dark-blue lake whirled about me. Below, the flat island spun as the eldritch horror’s tentacles flailed me about. My red robes swirled about my spasming legs. My short, light-brown bangs spilled across my vision, obscuring the world for brief moments.

More tentacles undulated towards me. A rubbery appendage pressed down the front of my robes between my breasts. My nipples hardened and ached as the tentacle wrapped around one breast and then the other, leaving tingling slime behind. I spasmed and my pussy clenched. My toes curled as the pleasure grew within me.

Cloth ripped. My robe tore open, exposing my naked breasts and stomach to the sun. The tentacle writhed as it seized my tattered robe and ripped it from my body. Other tentacles caressed me. A pair seized my thighs, pulling them apart while another two squeezed and kneaded my breasts.

“So good,” I panted as I writhed. My hips undulated. I needed my pussy to be caressed. I was on fire. I needed to cum so badly. “Take me! Fuck me! Make me cum!”

…yes…

…cum…

…feed me your lusts…

Smaller feelers extended from a pair of tentacles to seize my hard, pink nipples. The tentacles coated my nubs in the aphrodisiac slime. My body shuddered as my nipples were stretched and twisted by the thin, noodle-like tentacles. Pleasure shot down to my wet pussy.

A tentacle-cock shoved into my mouth. I ran my tongue around the bulbous head. It was spongy and soft, throbbing as I sucked. I moaned about the tentacle-dick as it reamed into my mouth. I was being used by the monster.

My pussy spasmed as an orgasm rushed through me.

My juices flooded down my thighs. Pleasure hammered through my body. I thrashed in the tentacles’ embrace. I sucked harder on the tentacle-cock fucking my mouth. My breasts jiggled as the tentacles played with my nipples.

…delicious…

The horror’s tentacles rubbed at my thigh, sucking at my flesh. The suckers absorbed my juices. Ripples of lighter violet ran down the tentacles caressing my legs, bringing my pussy cream to the horror. The fleshy body shuddered beneath me as it fed off my lusts.

…feed me more…

Small, feeler tentacles caressed my pussy lips. They sucked, drinking my pussy juices. My labia and vulva throbbed beneath their caresses. I shuddered as the small tentacles caressed my clit. My little bud throbbed as a small appendage grasped it and undulated, massaging me.

Pleasure exploded through me. My stomach contorted as another orgasm burst inside of me. The bliss flooded my body. Rapture consumed me. The monster rippled and howled below as it played with my pussy.

A tentacle-cock rubbed between my asscheeks. It was covered in the tingling slime. My sphincter clenched as it pressed against it. The slime lubed the monster’s cock. I groaned about the appendage in my mouth as the tentacle-dick penetrated my asshole.

Hot pleasure roared through me as the tentacle-dick fucked my ass.

So good.

The tentacle-cock in my mouth fucked me faster. It pushed at my the back of my mouth. I was too lost to the lust to fight as it slammed down my throat. I sucked breath through my nose. My tongue caressed the rubbery tentacle. It tasted so good. Nothing was sweeter.

I wanted it to cum in me.

…hot ass…

…succulent cunt…

…must fuck…

The tentacles played with my body as a the thickest dick probed at my pussy lips. My pussy lips stretched and stretched. Pleasure and pain ran through my body. I spasmed in climax as the thick tentacle-dick shoved into my cunt. It was covered in small ridges. I thrashed as I was filled, the ridges stroking the inside of my pussy and shooting bliss through me.

My sheath spasmed about the thrusting tentacle. I was fucked in every hole. I dangled in the air and writhed as orgasm after orgasm crashed through me. My juices squirted out of my cunt around the thick tentacle-cock. The monster flashed violet as it drank my lusts.

…pleasure me…

…make me cum…

…slut…

I was a slut. A slut for these amazing tentacles.

Every part of my body was touched. Tentacles caressed my body, fucked my holes, and played with my nipples and clit. Other tentacle dicks pushed against my body. One erupted, spraying white cum across my stomach.

My skin tingled with delight where the cum ran. Another orgasm burst inside me.

…drink my cum…

The tentacle-cock fucking my mouth swelled. I eagerly sucked. My tongue caressed the tip. The dick erupted. Salty-sweet cum bathed my mouth. I swallowed it in greedy gulps. Power flared inside me as I drank.

I could use that power. But I couldn’t remember how. The pleasure was too much.

Blast after blast of cum flooded my mouth. I drank it down and shuddered as my body climaxed again and again. The cum was thick and creamy. It coated my mouth and throat before warming my belly.

More tentacle-dicks erupted, bathing my body in jizz. I loved it. The tentacle-cock in my mouth withdrew. I sucked in greedy breaths as it erupted and drenched my face with its cum. It ran down my cheeks and the bridge of my nose to my lips. I licked my tongue, greedy for every drop.

“Fuck me! Take me!” I screamed. “Cum in my pussy. Give me all your cum.”

…yes…

…take it, slut…

The tentacle-cock in my asshole erupted. My tight bowels were filled with delicious cum. It ran out around the tentacle and dripped down to my stuffed pussy. The cum left a trail of bliss burning across my nethers.

“Cum in my pussy! Give it all to me!”

…whore…

“Yes! Whore! I love your tentacles!”

The thick, pussy-stretching cock slammed into the depths of my cunt. My pussy spasmed around the ridged tentacle. I spasmed in the monster’s embrace. A violet pulse ran up the tentacle. The cock swelled and flooded my pussy with delight.

“Begone back to the Astral Plane, horror,” a strong voice boomed below.

There were figures standing around the creature, dressed in black robes. I knew them. They were the—

My eyes snapped open. I was taking the test.

The eldritch horror let out a shrieking wail. Its tentacles undulated. The world spun about me as the tentacles waved. I let out a shriek, struggling to think through the lust. I was supposed to keep the horror contained and then send it back.

“Begone!” the mages shouted together, driving their energy into the horror.

The undulating mass of flesh retreated to the shining rift that led back to the Astral Plane.

The tentacles holding me up were severed by slashing air. I shrieked as I fell only to be caught by a gentle breeze and carried naked to the polished stone of the Island. I shuddered and writhed as another orgasm rippled through my body.

My lover fled back into the rift. The world spun about me.

Darkness crashed down on my well-fucked, exhausted body.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Knight Errant Angela – Esh-Esh Highway, Magery of Thosi

“What do you think the grieving mage will be like?” Sophia asked as she rode beside me on her mare, Purity.

“I don’t know,” I shrugged, my armor clinking.

The farmland of Central Thosi spread around us. Traffic was heavy on the highway. Teamsters driving wagon trains of goods passed back and forth, continuously forcing us off the road to let them pass.

“I hope it’s a girl,” Sophia smiled.

“So you can fuck her?” I asked, giving her a grin.

“Maybe.” Sophia’s green eyes had a naughty twinkle in them.

“Well, we have three days of travel to find out,” I answered. The sun sank to the west. “We should think about finding a place for the night.”

“There is a village approaching,” Xera said. She walked in front, still naked. Every farmer and farmwife we passed paused to stare at the naked elf. Xera walked tall, her back straight, unconcerned by her blatant nudity.

I wasn’t a prude, but I don’t think I could appear naked for so many to see.

“What if she’s a guy, though?” Sophia asked. She bit her lip.

“Then I’ll have a man to enjoy from time to time,” I smiled at her. “But I’ll still share your bed most nights.”

Sophia was fun. She made my heart race. She was exciting to be with. But…I wasn’t sure if it was love. I couldn’t remember what being in love felt like. I had only been in love once, and, well, I couldn’t remember who it was or what I felt. I gave up my love to find the answers to defeat the Dragon Dominari.

Was it a mistake? I must have had a good reason to give up…whomever.

Sophia reminded me of Lady Delilah. I had the same heartache whenever I sighted the beautiful, mature woman. She was my first crush. I could still remember her riding up to my parent’s manor in her armor as a Knight Deute, her flaming hair spilling about the burnished pauldrons covering her shoulders.

I touched the garnet pendant about my neck. It was a farewell gift from Lady Delilah. My cheeks burned.

I glanced at Sophia and felt that same…heat. Was this love? Did I love Sophia and Lady Delilah? Or did I just lust for them. They were both beautiful in different ways. Lady Delilah was gorgeous and remote, like a stunning mountain viewed from afar but always out of reach.

Sophia was far more accessible. She was a beautiful, refreshing lake just begging to be entered and enjoyed.

“Tonight,” I smiled at Sophia, “how would you like to be tied up to a bed?”

Sophia smiled and shuddered, a flush suffusing her cheeks. “Just so long as no wyverns attack.”

“Definitely,” I nodded, shifting my shoulders as I remembered the sharp claws snatching me before I was carried off by the attacking monster. “There will be no monster attack.”

“Good,” Sophia nodded. Her eyes burned with love. Sophia definitely loved me.

So why wasn’t I sure that I loved her back? It just didn’t seem fair to Sophia not to love her.

“And I shall find a delicious barmaid or village girl to warm my bed,” Xera added.

Sophia giggled, “Yes, the Thosian girls all seem eager to try out an elf.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Journeyman Mage Faoril – The Island, Magery of Thosi

“What went wrong?” Master Mage Evolia asked as my eyes opened. Her motherly expression was stern instead of comforting.

“Wrong?” I asked, my mind fuzzy. My entire body trembled. Heat burned through me.

“With the summoning?” she persisted.

“Oh, no,” I gasped and sat up. My body was covered in streaks of dried cum. Magical energy burned inside my body from the eldritch horrors. I had received three doses—orally, anally, and vaginally—of the creature’s power.

“My…lemures cum wasn’t nearly as effective as it should have been, Master Mage,” I answered, hugging my body. Abruptly, I was conscious of the five Master Mages staring at my naked, cum-stained form.

“You had lemures cum?” purred sultry Laorlia.

I nodded.

Breliun, a very handsome man with a smile that had left me giddy as an apprentice mage, dug through the scraps of my torn robe. He pulled out a pair of vials that held lemures cum. He examined the vials. “You improperly prepared the preservation charm.”

“What?” I blinked.

“How did you fail such a simple spell?” Lord-Mage Alorian demanded.

“I…I…” How? I was so good. And even the newest apprentice could handle the spell without issue. It was the first thing we were taught. Preserving sexual fluids was vital for a mage, whether it was cum for a woman or pussy juices for a man.

“This is very disappointing,” Lord-Mage Alorian continued, his back stiff. “You were promising, but to make such a simple mistake…”

“If we weren’t here to rescue you…” A nasty smile crossed Laorlia’s lips.

I shuddered. I conjured a lust eldritch. The thing would have fucked me to death, absorbing all my sexual energy in the process. Then it would have sought other women to molest with its tentacles and began again.

“Very disappointing,” Alorian repeated.

“I have plenty of energy to complete the test,” I whispered, my stomach twisting.

“You failed, child,” Evolia said.

“Yes, you bunged the barrel, girl,” Chevian said, stroking his beard. I had never seen the grandfatherly man without his broad smile.

My head sank. I tried to fight the tears that threatened to overwhelm me. “I…I apologize for my lapse. I…I do not know how I could have improperly cast the preservation spell.”

“This is a serious mistake,” Alorian said. “I do not think you will be invited to test again next year.”

I wanted to throw up. My dream of being a Master Mage was yanked from me. How had I so thoroughly botched it? I was the best mage of my year. I had no doubts that I would pass. Was I in such a confident rush that I didn’t cast the simplest spell right?

Tears came. I shook as Evolia conjured a blanket and draped it over my body.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Fireeyes – Kingdom of Valya/Magery of Thosi Border

Discovering the imprisoned fire elemental was a lucky find. The binding spell was ancient, the runes oddly formed. It predated the founding of the Magery Council and the codification of arcane rituals. The circle was a precursor of the starburst, but had nine points instead of ten and strange markings in the star’s arms. I had never seen its like before.

I drew the circle in my journal before I broke it.

The fire elemental exploded out in a hungry roar. It crackled in the air. Mirages danced around its flaming body. It vaguely resembled a slim man, the flames dancing and curling to from limbs and torso. Where the eyes would be, the flames burned white-hot.

I drank a vial of dragon pussy juices. They were hard to obtain. The dragon herself had been a young thing. I doubt I could have procured a vial from an older specimen. The dragon had howled, transformed into a woman, as I induced orgasm after orgasm to obtain ten vials of her passion.

I only had one on me, the rest safely hidden in my lab. Dragons were hermaphroditic beings of fire. Like all the five races birthed by Matar’s self-impregnation, Dragons represented one of the five elements. Dragon dew allowed for greater control over fire than other juices.

I chained the fire elemental to my will. It howled and thrashed against invisible bonds. Its flames sputtered as my magic kept its fires under control. Raging like an inferno, it thrashed as I dragged it to the bonfire my simulacrum had started.

In the fire, an image of my target appeared. Angela was in a rude village inn. The entire building was made of wood with a thatch roof. It would be hard to affect magic over such a distance. I needed a medium.

The fire elemental roared like an inferno consuming a forest as my magic devoured its essence. I concentrated on setting fire to Angela’s inn.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Acolyte Sophia – Lenath, Magery of Thosi

The door to my room in the village of Lenath’s only inn burst open. I sat up in my blankets wearing a shift I bought off the very tavern maid Xera was enjoying in another room. My small breasts pressed against the thin linen as Angela marched in, her armor creaking.

“Oh, no,” I gasped, my heart racing. “What do you want?”

“You’re pretty flesh,” Angela purred, drawing her knife.

My eyes widened. What was the knife for? A hot flush ran through my pussy as Angela marched on me. The blade caught the light from the tallow candle burning on the nightstand beside my bed. I shifted on the hay-stuffed mattress, pulling my thighs together.

“Please, don’t hurt me,” I moaned, tears burning my eyes.

“So long as you don’t fight,” Angela purred, “I won’t have to.”

I leaped from the bed and tried to run past her. She caught the neckline of my shift and threw me back. I squeaked as I landed on the bed. Angela was so strong and sexy. My pussy ached. I squeezed my thighs together as I cowered on the bed.

“That was very bad of you,” Angela purred.

She seized my shoulders and pushed me down. Her red hair fell around her face as I struggled beneath her. Angela’s breasts rose and fell in her half-breastplate. Her large tits were cupped by the metal and made an impressive cleavage.

“You make me so wet, slut,” Angela hissed as her knife touched my cheek. “But if you keep struggling, you’ll get hurt.”

The blade was cold against my cheek. I tried to keep from trembling. Her knife was sharp. She could hurt me. I had to trust Angela. She slid the knife down my cheek to my neck. Just a little more pressure and she would kill me.

“That’s it,” she purred. “Don’t struggle and you won’t get hurt.”

“Okay,” I whispered.

“Mistress,” Angela hissed. “That is how you address me, slut.”

“Yes, mistress.” My clit throbbed. This was so sexy. My heart raced with fear and lust. I was so helpless before her.

I really needed to talk to the High Virgin and have her include bondage in the training of acolytes for the Temple of the Pure. It was such an exciting branch of female sexuality not taught. I was sure there were worshipers out there who would both love to dominate women and be dominated by sexy priestesses of Saphique.

The knife slid lower. She reached the neckline of my shift. The blade slipped inside between my small breasts. The cool flat touched my right breast. It slid up to my hard nipple. I held my breath, too scared to do anything as the edge of the knife caressed my aching nub.

With a quick twist, the knife cut open my shift. I let out a frightened squeak. My heart thudded as my right breast was exposed and, thankfully, unharmed. Relief flooded me and my pussy clenched in desire. Angela smiled as she brought the tip of her knife to my nipple and lightly pressed against it.

Pleasure rippled through my body.

“Mistress,” I gasped. “What are you doing to me?”

“Playing with your delicious body,” Angela purred.

Her knife slid down my breast and then cut through the fabric of the shift, revealing my other tit. She let the knife’s tip graze up my breast. She almost tickled me with the sharp point as she circled up my small mound to my pink tip.

I fought the urge to squirm and press my thighs together. My tart excitement filled my nose, mixed with tangy musk.

Angela leaned down and sucked my right nipple into her hungry lips. Her knife pressed against my breast as she licked and sucked. I moaned and bit my lip. I wanted to squirm so badly. My body trembled beneath me, but the knife pressed on my flesh kept me still.

“Such a good slut,” Angela smiled as she moved her knife. “I can smell how excited you are. You should be scared, but you’re not. Do you know why?”

“No, mistress,” I squeaked as her knife cut the shift down to my stomach. To my pussy.

“Because you’re a horny, nasty slut that just wants to please me.”

Her knife reached the hem of the shift. The cut cloth parted away to expose my shaved pubic mound glistening with my excitement. She pressed the flat of the blade against my pussy lips as her lips captured mine in a kiss. She thrust her tongue deep into my mouth.

The blade was so cool on my hot flesh.

My toes curled. I moaned into her kiss. The excitement in my pussy burned hot as she slid the blade up and down my labia. My pussy clenched. Juices flooded out, coating the blade in my sticky passion.

“You make me so wet,” moaned Angela. “Do you know what happens to sluts that make their mistresses wet?”

“No, mistress.”

Angela shifted on the bed. Her chainmail loincloth dragged across my body as she straddled me. She pulled the chainmail strip up covering her ass as she backed her pussy up to my lips. She settled down on my face, her chainmail clinking as it settled into place. The links were cold as the front strip draped across my breasts.

“They eat their mistress’s pussy,” Angela purred, rubbing her hot, tangy flesh on my lips. “They make their mistress cum.”

“Yes,” I moaned into her succulent cunt.

My tongue flicked out. Angela moaned as my tongue piercing slid through her hot folds. Her tangy juices poured into my mouth as she leaned over and ran her dagger up and down my pussy lips. The cold metal brushed my folds.

I gasped when the tip pressed into my pussy. My flesh contracted about the sharp point. I moaned into Angela’s snatch as the excitement mounted. I fought my hips desire to squirm as Angela delicately probed my pussy with the dagger.

One little slip and she would cut me. I had to be still. I had to trust her. It was so hard not to move. My pussy had never been hotter.

“Such a cute pussy,” purred Angela. “And so wet. Do you love my dagger playing through your folds, slut?”

I moaned into her pussy. My tongue dug in deeper into her hot hole. I swirled it about, eager to please my mistress. The knife pressed deeper into my cunt. I kept my pussy under control as my hot flesh wrapped around the cold metal.

I sighed in relief when she pulled the blade out then tongued her pussy harder. It was exciting and scary all at the same time. My juices flooded out of my pussy and my toes curled. My entire body trembled. My orgasm swelled in my core. I was so close to exploding.

“Keep licking my pussy, slut,” Angela groaned, shifting her hips and grinding her hot flesh across my cunt. “You better make me cum, or you’ll pay, slut.”

“Yes, mistress,” I moaned.

My hand reached around to play with her clit. Angela shuddered as my tongue fucked into her hot depths. My fingers circled her hot nub. I licked and nuzzled as she rubbed something thick and hard against my pussy.

The dagger’s handle.

I groaned into her pussy as she shoved the handle into my cunt. The round pommel at the base spread my pussy open and then the rough leather of the handle teased the walls of my sheath. I bucked beneath her and rubbed harder at her clit.

My pussy burned with fire. Angela pumped the make-shift dildo in and out of my cunt. I humped my hips and moaned into her delicious pussy. The pleasure swelled. My entire body trembled as every pump of the dagger’s handle in my hot flesh brought me closer and closer to cumming.

“You whorish slut,” gasped Angela. “By the gods, you know how to eat pussy. Oh, yes. Slata’s cunt, I’m going to cum.”

I held off on my orgasm. I wanted to cum with my mistress. The air hummed with energy. I shuddered as my toes curled. A tinge of smoke brushed my nose. I frigged Angela’s clit hard. Her body bucked atop me.

“Sophia!” Angela gasped, shoving the dagger’s handle deep inside me as she came.

Her tangy juices flooded my mouth. The smell of smoke grew stronger. The air hummed with so much power as I drank down Angela’s juices. I bucked beneath her as my own orgasm burst through me. The pleasure rushed through my body. I gasped and moaned into Angela’s pussy as my cunt convulsed around the rough leather of the dagger’s handle.

The door burst open.

“I smell smoke!” Xera shouted.

“What?” Angela moaned as she shuddered atop me.

“Can’t you smell the smoke coming from this room?”

“I do,” I gasped as the final waves of my pleasure ran through me.

Angela slid off of me. “It’s just from the kitchen, Xera.”

“No. This smoke is different. They are burning pine wood in the kitchen. This is oak smoking. That’s what the inn is made out of.”

“And you say it’s coming from this room?” Angela asked.

I sat up, my cut shift slipping off my shoulders. The air hummed. I cocked my head as I studied the room. Xera’s ears twitched and her large breasts rose and fell. She pointed to the corner of the room where smoke curled.

“There’s no flames,” I gasped. All the hairs on my arms stood up. “Where is it coming from? And does anyone else feel that.”

“Yes, there is something in the air,” Xera nodded. “I can almost hear a man talking. He sounds…commanding.”

“Magic,” hissed Angela. “There is no way that floor could catch fire. There is nothing burning over there.”

“We need to get out of here,” Xera exclaimed. “Oh, no. The voice is growing louder.”

“Yes. We need to evacuate the inn,” I gasped, hopping up. I snatched up my white robe and pulled it around my body, loosely belting it around my waist.

“Saddlebags,” Angela gasped. “We need our supplies. Then Sophia, head to the barn and get out our horses. Xera and I will help get people out and—”

Flames erupted in the corner, hungry red as they ate at the floor. My heart thudded in fear. I scooped up both our saddlebags and fled out of the hallway shrieking, “Fire!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Xerathalasia

The burning inn lit up the night. Embers fluttered through the sky like falling stars, burning brightly and briefly. The villagers, most wearing their sleeping gowns, scrambled to put out the inferno before it consumed the surrounding houses.

The inn was lost.

Sophia and Angela stood nearby watching. Both had soot staining their faces and Sophia’s white robes were soiled. They held the reins to their horses, soothing the frightened beasts. The voice floating on the air was gone.

“Who did this?” Angela asked. “Why would someone try to burn down our inn?”

“You have made an enemy,” I answered. Those words I heard on the air were familiar. I felt like I heard them before. But my thoughts were scattered by the roaring fire.

“But how?” Angela shook her head. “I don’t even know any mage. Why would one try to kill me?”

“Maybe you just imagined the words,” Sophia whispered. “What if the fire started in the next room?”

“My room?” Xera asked. “There was no fire burning in there. I had just finished pleasuring Feris when I smelled the smoke. It came from your room.”

Sophia frowned. “Angela’s right. We’ve had no dealing with a mage. There is no one that would want to stop our quest from succeeding.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

King Edward IV – Shesax, the Kingdom of Secare

I stared down at the white, ceramic bowl that sat on the desk of my study. Since Fireeyes had departed, I found myself often staring at it. The bowl was filled with water tinged with crimson. A magic circle inscribed around a triangle was drawn in red at the bottom. Fireeyes had left it behind, but not before pricking his finger and adding a drop of his blood.

“I will communicate when the deed is done,” Fireeyes had said nineteen days ago. “The bowl will turn red when she is dead.”

Nineteen days since I hired the rogue mage. Nineteen days that Angela lived, a threat to my throne and my unborn son’s inheritance. It ate at me. Angela was out there. I should have just killed her before she left Shesax. Why did I listen to Lady Delilah and give Angela this chance?

Of course Angela would find a way to kill the dragon Dominari, a monster no knight had slain in five hundred years of questing. A laugh bubbled out of my lips. Not only did she find a way, but it was with her ancestral sword.

“She’ll kill me,” I shouted. “She’ll kill me and refound the High King’s empire if you don’t kill her, Fireeyes.”

I didn’t mean to scream at the bowl. I reached for the crystal glass and finished off the amber brandy. The alcohol burned down my throat as I emptied the snifter in three gulps. I set it back down and looked at the crystal decanter.

“My king,” my wife purred behind me.

She waddled to me, cradling her pregnant belly. She was only a month away from term. Her blonde hair fell about her naked shoulders. Her breasts, swollen by her pregnancy into lush orbs, jiggled before her. She leaned down and kissed my cheek.

“Come to bed, my king,” she whispered. “Do not lose your mind staring into this bowl. Fireeyes will not fail.”

“He claimed to have her dead in a fortnight,” I slurred. “Two weeks and more have passed.”

“So? He will succeed.” She rubbed my shoulders. “Trust my plan. Our son shall rule. No prophecy will deny him. We shall make a grand destiny for him forged by our own hands, not the simpering words of an oracle.”

I closed my eyes and nodded.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Journeyman Mage Faoril – Esh-Esh, Magery of Thosi

I didn’t want to wake up. I wanted to stay piled beneath my blankets and slip back into unconsciousness. I didn’t want to face reality. I would forever be a journeyman mage. There were thousands like me, all gifted, but none trusted with the deepest magics. No kings or princes would turn to me for counsel. No rich merchants would hire my services. I would never rise to sit on the Magery Council.

All because I botched the simplest spell that even the densest apprentice mastered after a week.

The boat ride back to Esh-Esh had been terrible. I huddled in the hold, wrapped in the blanket Evolia conjured, and wept into my hands. Everyone knew I had failed. I returned earlier than any of the others, naked and trembling. No one spoke to me. Not even my friend Saoria.

She had held her head high, certain she had passed.

Right now, in the highest floor of the tower, the results were handed out. I didn’t bother waking up for it. What was the point? I already knew I had failed.

I rolled over on my bed and tried to sink back into oblivion.

It wouldn’t come. Only bitter recriminations filled me. I had failed. I was prepared for everything. I memorized all seven of the magical circles, I mastered all five of the elements, and I knew all 144 arcane inscriptions and when to use them to effect. I was ready to conjure horrors, battle elementals, and perform feats of magic so delicate that a single misplaced thought would cause the spell to miscast and backfire in my face.

And I was undone by such simplicity. How had I so profoundly failed as a mage?

I thrashed in my bed. Sleep had escaped me. My stomach gnawed with hunger and my throat was parched. I didn’t deserve food or drink. I was a failure. I should just stay in these quarters until I withered away.

I would never be a master mage.

The sun was bright as it drifted through the window. Very inconsiderate of the sun. My blanket was too thin. I squeezed my eyes shut and shuddered as a sudden sob racked me. I couldn’t even wallow in peace.

The door to the room banged open. Saoria entered. I didn’t peak from my blankets.

“It is time to get up, Faoril,” Saoria said, her voice cold.

“No,” I muttered.

“Stop pouting and get out of bed, Journeyman Mage,” she snapped.

I scrunched up in a tighter ball. “Just go away, Saoria.”

“I will not be spoken to that way.”

My blankets were suddenly ripped away. Saoria stood facing me, hands on her hips. She wore the black robes of a Master Mage. So she passed. I huddled into a ball and buried my face in my hands, curling up my knees to try and hide my naked body.

“This is pathetic,” Saoria snapped. “You will get up, get dressed, gather your belongings, and vacate my room.”

Shock shot through me. “What?”

“Right now, Journeyman Mage Faoril. These quarters are mine now. I will not share them with a girl so inept she can’t even cast a preservation spell.”

The Master Mages had told Saoria how I failed? My cheeks burned.

“Saoria,” I said, sitting up and staring at her haughty face. “Why are you being so mean?”

“How else should I handle a little slut that is loafing in my room?” A sneer crossed her lips.

I flinched beneath her. “Saoria…” Confusion filled me. Why was she acting like this? “Why are you kicking me out of our room?”

“My room. I am a Master Mage. I do not share a room with a lowly journeyman.”

“But—”

“Get up, get dressed and get out. That is an order from a Master Mage.”

My mouth worked. My friend had changed.

“You have taken your training as far as it will go,” she continued, “so you have no further need of this room. It is time for you to make your own way in the world and not sponge off the Collegiate Tower.”

I swallowed. “But… I don’t have any money. I spent my last coins getting ready for the test. Can’t I stay here…in your room?”

“No. I will not have you lurking around.”

“But…I thought we were friends.”

Her laugh hurt. It was cruel. She seized my spare, red robe and threw it at me. Tears burned my eyes. I held the robe between my fingers as the tears fell, blotting the material a dark crimson. My body shook as I fought to control my sobs.

“You are just pathetic,” Saoria sneered. “Now get out of my room.”

“But…all the times we trained together. The times we…made love and shared things. I…I helped you.”

“Yes, you did. And now I don’t need your help any longer.”

“You…used me?” My voice cracked as I said those words.

“Yes.”

That one word haunted me as I pulled on my robe. Saoria’s eyes bored into me as I scurried about her room and gathered my belongings. I gathered up the few books I had managed to buy over the years, wrapping the leather-bond tomes in oilcloth before packing them into into a satchel. I didn’t look back as I left the room and stumbled down the many steps to the ground below.

I had lived in the Collegiate Tower for ten years. I enrolled when I was sixteen, eager to become a master mage. I stumbled through the grounds and out into the bustling city of Esh-Esh. In the far distance, the lake gleamed in the late spring sun.

I looked away and headed aimlessly into the city.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Xerathalasia – Lenath, Magery of Thosi

We left Lenath early the next morning. None of us had much sleep. The village bustled for half the night fighting the fire. We had to sleep in a field, catching a few hours before we rose. As the sun climbed higher and higher, I worried over that voice I heard before the fire raged.

“Angela,” I said. “What do you know of magic?”

“Not much,” the knight answered. “Sophia, you cast magic.”

“I pray for miracles,” Sophia answered, her eyes baggy. “I…” A yawn split her lips, “…only channel my goddess’s power. A mage creates the power in themselves through ingesting cum.” She shuddered.

“Or pussy juices, if they’re a man,” Angela added.

“Just as disgusting,” grimaced Sophia. “I would never let a man’s rough hands and whiskered cheeks get anywhere near my pussy.”

“Oh, rough whiskers rasping on your pussy is quite the treat,” laughed Angela.

“Could a mage control a monster?”

“I guess,” Sophia shrugged. “Why?”

“When we fought the wyverns, I thought I heard a voice on the wind,” I replied. “I wasn’t sure if it was just distant villagers talking or something more. I was very distracted by fighting them and being wounded. But last night, I heard the same voice.” The more I pondered, the more certain I was that they were the same voice.

“I didn’t hear anything,” Angela answered.

“You’re human,” Sophia said. “You’re ears are not graceful and sensitive like Xera’s.”

A pleased smile split my lips and my ears twitched.

“Neither are yours,” Angela pointed back.

Sophia shrugged. “Well, what does it mean? Who wants to kill us?”

“Angela, not us. The wyvern came first for her.”

“Why would anyone want me dead?” Angela frowned. “Who would want to stop me from slaying the dragon?”

“You’re descended from the High King,” Sophia pointed out.

“So are lots of people. It’s been a thousand years.”

“It’s said only the High King’s heir could wield his sword,” Sophia added.

“Heir’s a broad term. It’s another way of saying descendant. Besides, my mother still lives. And my aunt, a pair of cousins, and my grandmother. Wouldn’t a few of them inherit before me, and yet the oracle says I could wield the sword.”

“Oh.” Sophia blinked. “I guess you’re right.”

Angela let out a laugh. “Does someone think I’ll restore the High Kingdom of Hamilton? I’m a woman. I can’t rule. Only men, in the footsteps of Holy Pater, can rule. Everyone knows that.”

Sophia nodded.

I frowned at that. Why could only men rule? There were no male elves, and our society functioned properly. Rebelling against Pater was how Matar created her own cock to begin with. She broke away from his masculine dominance and founded her own children and way of life.

I held my thoughts and instead asked, “What do we do about this mage?”

“Well, we get a mage of our own,” cheered Sophia. “In two days we’ll be in Esh-Esh. Then we’ll have a master mage to aide us.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Journeyman Mage Faoril – Esh-Esh, Magery of Thosi

As night crept on, and my stomach grew hungry, I entered an inn’s common room. I had no idea where in the city I was. I had wandered all day through Esh-Esh, weeping over my lost dreams and friendship. How had I never realized Saoria was only using me?

Because I was stupid. I failed to preserve my cum for the test and failed to notice what a viper Saoria was.

The common room was loud, full of travelers. There were blond and tall Zeutchians mixing with dusky-red Thlinians and brown Hazians. A woman with bright-red hair, a Tuathan from the Lesh-Ke Mountains, perched on the knee of a ebony-skinned Halanian. Her right breast was bare and his dark fingers massaged her pale flesh. Minstrels played on a small stage, a man on a hide-drum and a woman playing a lute and singing a bawdy song.

I found a seat at a table in the corner. A busty barmaid sauntered over, the top laces of her bodice undone and her large breasts almost spilling out as she leaned over and smiled at me. “What can I get you?”

“A meal and a pint of beer,” I answered.

I didn’t normally drink, but everyone around me were throwing back mugs full of the frothy, brown substance. They were all happy and laughing. Why not join them? I had no money. I had no idea how I would even pay for the meal and drinks.

“Sure, madam mage,” she smiled and turned with a sway to her hips.

Not master mage.

I pulled up the hood of my robes, hiding my face. My cheeks were sticky from tears and my eyes burned. I had no tears left. My head ached and a low growl rumbled from my stomach. Moments later, a frothy tankard plopped on my table, spilling a bit of the brown liquid.

“Here you are, madam mage. Food’ll be up soon.”

I nodded and cupped the large, earthenware flagon in my hands, ignoring the handle. I brought it to my lips and sipped at the bitter drink. My nose wrinkled at the smell. I forced my self to take a longer drink. The alcohol helped to wash down the bitter drink. The more and more I drank, the easier it went down.

I emptied the flagon and motioned to the barmaid for a second.

That one went down smooth. My insides churned as the alcohol floated through me. Fresh tears trickled down my cheeks as I went to work on my third. I was such a failure. I stared into the frothy, half-empty tankard.

“I’ll never be a master mage. Forever a stupid journeyman. Not fair. I’m good. I’m the best mage of my class. Stupid Saoria got in.” I grimaced as I said that name. “She’s so stupid. How did she pass without me holding her hand?”

No one answered me.

My meal came, a hearty stew full of meat chunks and soft vegetables. I dug in, washing down the stew with more beer. The common room begun to spin. I bet stupid Saoria messed up some spell and made the world topsy turvy.

“Stupid cunt,” I muttered. “She’s as empty-headed as Biaute. I should be a master mage.”

My eyes grew heavy as I worked on my fourth tankard. I earned a nap. I lay my head on my arms while the full inn clapped to another bawdy song. I pondered the lyrics, wondering why they were singing about a farmers daughter replanting the carrots in her own fresh-plowed holes?

That seemed so stupid.
She plunged the carrot in so deep
the hole all wet and pink
and freshly plowed and full of seed
planted by the miller’s son.
The words faded and blessed unconscious embraced me.

The hand shaking me ruined it. “Madam mage. Wake up.”

“Huh?” I asked. My head throbbed. I lifted my head. The sleeve of my robe was caked to my chin by drool. I grimaced as it tore free.

“It is time to settle your bill, madam mage,” the barmaid said.

My head was still foggy with drink. “I don’t have any money.”

“Oh, no,” the barmaid gasped. “Master Dalria will be most displeased. He does not take kindly to those who cannot pay. And you drank so much. I would have thought a mage could pay her tab.”

“Great,” I muttered and collapsed my head on the table as the barmaid went to fetch the proprietor. “How can this get any worse?”

To be continued…

---

Every time my man licks my cunt lips, which is often, he tells me, “I would love to watch another woman do this to you.”

Today as he has me very close to orgasm with his tongue licking my cunt lips I am very aroused and almost chanting, “Fuck my cunt, fuck my cunt.”

“I intend to baby, very soon,” he whispers as I push his head into my wet cunt as I am on the verge of a huge orgasm.

“I would love to watch another woman do this to you.”

“Tell me why?,” I ask knowing the answer.

“Your pleasure is my pleasure. And you could watch me masturbate.”

“Promise me then, make it happen, soon, very soon, or I will,” I moan as his tongue teases me to a huge orgasm.

I am Marilyn, a softly spoken lady and I am proud of my gourmet talents in the kitchen and my whorish talents in the bedroom. What man doesn’t want a gourmet cook in the kitchen and a whore in the bedroom?

I am in my early forties, like many women in their forties my libido is at all time highs. And I have been bi-curious ever since my early sexual experiences. My slim size 10-12 body is still good. I wear skimpy g-strings everywhere I go and I love the feel of my naked arse cheeks rubbing against my clothes and men (and women) ogling my good firm ass.

Not long afterwards I told one of my bisexual lady friends, Vivian, about our conversation. She is around my age, still attractive to both sexes and from some of the tales she has told me a very adept lover.

“I am willing and able, let’s do it,” she smiled. “And make sure your man watches us, preferably naked. Is he really going to masturbate while he watches?”

“Vivian is coming to visit us today baby,” I smile at my man Nat, a few days later as we shower together. He has just trimmed my pubic hair to his satisfaction and mine so I have just a long thin tuft above my cunt lips.

“I have waited a long time to watch another woman fuck you with her tongue. Are you looking forward to it?,” he asks as he teases my nipples and cunt lips.

“Do you really want this to happen baby?”

“Yes I do, I want it very much, something I have fantasized about for a long time. Tell me what you are going to do while you watch?,” I tease.

“You know the answer.”

”Tell me, part of my turn on.”

“Perhaps I might lick your nipples and kiss you passionately with my tongue. I am definitely going to oil my cock and masturbate, slowly and I want you to watch.

“What are you going to wear for Vivian?”

“A surprise for both of you, not much though.”

When Vivian arrives I am wearing heels, a designer jacket that barely covers my ass and cunt lips with just one button fastened to highlight my cleavage and nothing else apart from some expensive perfume. We kiss passionately with our hands all over each other before I hold her hand and lead her to my bedroom with mirrors on all the walls and ceiling.

“You must be Nat,” Vivian smiles as she kisses him passionately and ogles his body. Nat is wearing tight jeans and nothing else and his taut, tanned body does look good.

“I have wanted to have you for a long time Marilyn, you are a good catch for both sexes,” Vivian tells me as we kiss passionately with Nat sitting on a chair and watching as she undoes the button on my jacket and licks my nipples.

“We are both wearing similar jackets, mine is longer than yours though, take it off for me,” Vivian smiles as she shrugs it off exposing her totally naked body.

“How long since you had a fuck?”

“Last night and I was fantasizing about you and what I want you to do to me today.”

“Good, wish I could have watched, you should be able to last a while then.”

“Tell me what you are going to do to me Vivian,” I tease, I do like some banter as foreplay with my sex.

“Fuck your cunt with my tongue while your man watches and masturbates for both of us,” she whispers as we have each other’s tongues in our mouths as Vivian rubs her erect nipples on my equally erect nipples.

“You always did have a good ass Marilyn,” Vivian tells me as she kisses it with an arm between my legs as she teases my cunt with a fingertip.

“Is this what you want from me,” Vivian asks as she kneels in front of me, parts my legs and softly licks my cunt lips.

“Yes, that is exquisite, don’t stop,” I whisper as I glance at my man. he has his jeans off and is teasing his erection with a fingertip as it pokes out of his crotch-less leather jock strap.

“Your man likes watching me pleasuring you, an extra turn on for me, love his jock strap, he has a really good size cock,” Vivian whispers as she lays me on my back with three pillows under my head and licks my erect nipples.

“You told me once you were multi-orgasmic, let’s find out if you still are,” she tells me as I watch her lick her way down my body as she teases my very erect nipples with her fingertips.

“Put your legs over my shoulders,” she tells me as her tongue finds the tip of my clit, before her tongue laps my cunt lips.

“So good, so fucking good, fuck my cunt, fuck my cunt,” I am moaning in short time.

“Do you like watching another woman licking and fucking my cunt?”

“Love it, look at my erection.”

“That is even better, so fucking good,” I moan even louder as Nat kisses my nipples, before my body shakes and I orgasm.

I am in my sexual element after another three orgasms in quick succession when Vivian tells me, “Sit on my face and use me.”

I have sat on a number of men’s faces for my sexual pleasure and theirs as they licked and pleasured me: the first time with a woman is bordering on ecstasy for me as Vivian holds my ass and slides my cunt lips along her tongue.

“That is an absolute huge fucking turn on for me, huge,” Nat is moaning as he teases his erection

“So good, so fucking good, fuck my cunt, fuck my cunt,” I am moaning again as Vivian and I commence tribbing.

“Watch me cum, watch me, now,” Nat is almost screaming as we position ourselves to watch as he breathes very heavily and teases the full length of his very erect cock with the tip of the thumb and forefinger of both hands.

“Now watch us cum together,” Vivian tells him as we keep tribbing (another new and very enjoyable experience for me) and kiss passionately.

“My turn to pleasure you Vivian,” I whisper with just a little apprehension as the three of us shower together with our hands all over each other.

“I am so horny, can I have you both?,” she asks as she kisses me with a hand on my man’s cock.

“Would you like that baby?,” I ask as he lays on his back on the bed as I kiss him passionately with lots of tongue while Vivian is sucking his new erection.

Vivian organizes us so I am laying on my back on the bed with her kneeling over my face so I can lick her cunt lips, just as she did to me.

“Are you sure you haven’t done this before, you are very good,” she whispers as I hold her generous ass and manipulate her cunt lips along my eager tongue. And I do love the feel of her ass cheeks in my hands.

“I really would like to suck your man’s erection while you are licking my cunt Marilyn? Please tell me yes? I really want it.”

We reorganize ourselves on the bed so Vivian is on her back with her legs apart as I lick her cunt lips while Nat is standing close by and watching very intently with his second erection for the day.

“Marilyn told me I can suck your cock while she is licking my cunt I really want it Nat, now.”

“You are an exciting woman baby, very exciting. Vivian is sucking my cock while you are licking her cunt. So good, so fucking good,” Nat tells me as I can feel Vivian tensing and groaning just before she orgasms on my tongue.

“I am not finished with you Marilyn, stand here with your legs apart with a foot on the stool,” she smiles as she sits Nat on a chair and eases herself onto his roaring erection.

The way she licked my cunt earlier was exquisite. However, standing like this and looking down on her sitting on my man’s erection as she laps my cunt lips is beyond exquisite, even ecstasy, as I have my hand on her head urging her on.

At the same time Nat is very excited as he has his hands on her ass and is sliding her cunt up and down his erection. My man and I had never ever had simultaneous orgasms from the same woman I muse as we are about to.

“Your tongue on my cunt is ecstasy.”

“Vivian was so good for both of us baby, why don’t we have her back again next week?,” I ask my man the next day as he is slowly fucking me.

“Would you like to have us again Vivian?,” I asked her the next day.

“Yes of course. This time I want to seduce you with lots of foreplay while your man watches. And I want you to blow your man while I lick your cunt.”

The night before Vivian is due to visit while Nat is fucking me I repeat what Vivian told me, “She wants to seduce me with lots of foreplay while you watch. And she wants me to blow you while she licks my cunt. Are you fine with that baby?,” I tease as he is about to cum.

“Yes, yes, yes,” He moans as we have huge orgasms together.

I had taken some trouble to look seductive for Vivian as my man helped me dress. “Why not play the vamp, you are very good at it,” he told me as he ogled my naked body. “Black suspender belt and stockings with your killer heels under your short black dress with the zipper at the back.”

“You really know how to flaunt your gorgeous ass, that is a huge turn on,” he tells me as I strut for him before he helps me on with my dress and does the zipper.

“Remember what you promised me?,” I smile already aroused when Vivian arrives as we have our hands all over each other and kiss passionately with Nat watching.

“Yes I do. What about you Nat?,” Vivian teases as she kisses him passionately and runs her hands over his hairy, naked chest. “Love your leather jock strap and your ass.”

“Seduction with lots of foreplay Marilyn,” she whispers as we kiss passionately with our tongues. “Undress me Nat, take my dress off for me,” Vivian tells my man who readily complies. “Now my bra and g-string. Should I leave my heels on? Wow, look at your erection bulging out of your leather jock strap. Huge.

“Now watch me undress your lady,” she whispers while she kisses my neck and undoes the long zipper at the back of my dress as it drops to the floor. “Your legs, ass and shaved cunt were made for those suspender belt and stockings Marilyn,” she tells me as she stands behind me with her hands on my nipples, then slides just a finger down to my cunt lips.

“Your ass in that outfit is sensational, just fucking sensational, I want it,” she whispers as I feel her lips kissing and licking it. Look at your man teasing his erection, we have turned him on. And he is turning me on for you.”

She sits me on a stool with my heels barely touching the floor with my legs apart and licks my thighs as she teases delicately teases my cunt lips with just a finger tip. My man is standing behind me kissing me with his fingertips teasing my nipples as I wrap a hand around his erection.

“Let’s turn him on some more,” Vivian tells me as she lays me on my back on the bed and joins me as we kiss passionately.

“Come and join us Nat, kiss your lady while I tease her cunt lips with just the tip of my tongue.

“Now I want you to tease her cunt lips with just the tip of your tongue while I kiss her, are you fine with that Marilyn?”

“Yes, exquisite foreplay, a huge tease.”

The moment Vivian’s strong tongue commences seriously licking my cunt lips after what must have been thirty minutes of very teasing foreplay is sexual heaven for me.

Even better when she tells me, “Suck your man’s erection for me now, I want to see him in your mouth,” as she stops licking me to watch me take him as she kisses him passionately while I wrap my pursed lips around his eight-inch erection.

“This is all about your sexual pleasure Marilyn, make it exciting for all of us, very exciting, don’t hold back,” she whispers as she recommences very seriously licking my cunt lips with her hands holding my ass cheeks.

When she digs her nails into my ass cheeks the sensation is exquisite as the tip of her tongue flicks my cunt lips – pleasure and pain, I love it.

I have my first orgasm in in less a minute and know I want and am going to have many more.

After three more orgasms, ”One finger or two” she asks as I enjoy her inserting and sliding one finger into my very wet cunt while she licks me.

“Two,” I manage to mutter while Nat is sliding his cock between my lips as I orgasm again, again and again.

“Nearly there baby, nearly there, scratch my balls,” Nat is moaning as Vivian takes her fingers away, then slides one back into me, then the second one as her tongue is doing wonderful things to my cunt lips at the same time as I scratch Nat’s balls.

“Harder baby, scratch harder, yes, yes, yes, so fucking good,” he is almost screaming as he releases in my mouth. Simultaneously Vivian is using two fingers in me as I have a long and very noisy orgasm.

“Was that good? Was I good Marilyn? Some more soon?”

“Yes please.”

---

I wrote this for a girl I was courting. It didn’t work. Still, she enjoyed it….

Hmkay…let’s see…
Once upon a time there was a cute goth girl who believed in vampyres. A lot of her friends believed in vampyres, or at least liked to dress up like vampyres, but this girl BELIEVED in them. The way little kids BELIEVE in Santa.
And she knew, deep in the cockles of her cold broken heart, that someday a vampyre would come for her, when she was at her most eternally beautiful, and seal her away from time forever, to elevate her to the caste that feeds on her mere mortal peers.
In time she would come to wish she’d thought it out better, but at the time it was a perfectly sensible dream to her. It wasn’t that she hated her life per se; she just didn’t think anything in it could stack up to an eternity of feeding on the weak.
Time passed, and her friends grew out of their various phases; but the cute little goth girl didn’t. Every year she grew a little darker, a little fairer, a little more perfect, and every year she Believed her guardian vampyre was coming for her.
One night – because there’s always one night, sooner or later – when she’d drank a little too much wine to try and forget the last man to break her heart, she decided it would be a fine idea to visit the graveyard. She always felt better in the graveyard. The dead are good listeners.
She drove to the graveyard, which probably wasn’t a great idea, but she was a bit past caring if she lived or died or took anyone with her, and walked among the headstones for a while before moving off to her favorite part, the statuary garden. She always liked to save the best for last, and she could feel the wine going to her head.
So it was that she didn’t notice she wasn’t alone when she reached the garden, and she wasn’t alone when she kissed the angel at the entrance full on the lips, and she wasn’t alone when she cried on the shoulder of the one she called the professor. It isn’t until she is yelling at the one that kind of looked like her newest heartbreak that she notices; and that was only because the stranger introduces herself.
“I see we have some common friends,” the stranger says formally.
The girl spins around, gets a little dizzy, and sits down hard, her vision swimming. Dimly she can make out the stranger indicating the angel, dark lipstick smeared across the stone face. “Who’re you?” she slurs, bare feet tangling in her long velvet dress as she struggles to stand.
“Oh come now, don’t ask silly questions. You know who I am, just as I know who you are Zoe. I’m your guardian vampyre.”
Just then the full moon comes out from behind a cloud, illuminating the stranger; her dark eyes and sensuous lips, her long, straight, silky black hair, flawless alabaster skin, bare shoulders, tightly corseted curves, and intricate gown leaving quite the impression on the drunk girl.
“Alright. So where’re your fangs?”
“Again with the silly questions. This is going to take all night. I hate to rush things, but the sun Will rise eventually. Look into my eyes, won’t you?”
The girl does as she is told, gazing deep into the stranger’s eyes. The dark eyes are mysterious, entrancing, the division between pupil and iris impossible to find, and as she gazes she can feel herself rising gracefully to her feet.
“Now, is there anything else you’d like to do before you leave this mortal world?”
“…y-yes…mistress…”
“Name it.”
The girl blushes furiously, even compelled as she is, the words and idea so foreign to her but also so right.
“…I…I want…I want you, mistress…”
The stranger cocks an eyebrow, smirking playfully. “Do you mean sexually? The world is your oyster and you want to have relations with a vampyre?”
She blushes even deeper, but the alcohol gives her resolve. “Yes, Mistress. I’ve never been with a woman…and I want you.”
“You know, obviously, that you can try this from both sides?”
The girl nods her head firmly, and the stranger rolls her eyes, surrendering to the madness.
“Whatever Zoe, it’s your afterlife. I’ll take the lead, if it’s all the same to you” says the stranger, striding forward confidently, heels clicking on the cobblestones and then rustling in the grass.
“Please,” says the girl as she surrenders to her strange new companion.
The vampyre wraps her arms around the girl gently, one arm encircling her corseted waist while the other pets her cheek fondly as she stands face to face with her prey, the girl’s breath warm and frantic on her cold, impassive but soft skin.
As the stranger leans in to kiss her Zoe closed her eyes, surrendering as the stranger’s fingers runs through her hair, pulling her in tight to a passionate kiss, their full breasts pressing against each other, corsets straining to contain them as the younger girl grinds eagerly against her new lover, shame and taboo forgotten in the heat of the moment under the watchful dead eyes of the graveyard statues.
Zoe whimpers softly into the kiss as the vampyre expertly twirls her without breaking the kiss, the stranger’s cool wet tongue wrestling with hers as the girl is arched backwards against the vampyre’s ample chest. She feels the preternatural fingernails tracing lightly down her chin to the front laces of her corset, the sharp nails easily slicing through the silky ribbon like a razor without so much as scratching the girl’s soft living skin. Before the vampyre’s hand has even passed her navel the elaborate garment gives up and falls away, baring her exquisite breasts to the cold night air, the girl moaning a weak protest into her lover’s mouth before surrendering once more to the passion.
The vampyre breaks the kiss at last, kissing across her cheek to her neck, lingering hungrily for a moment before whispering into her ear “be as loud as you want; there’s no one for miles, I checked.” She then begins squeezing Zoe’s full, firm breasts, kneading them with preternatural strength that belies the delicateness of her hands, a strange pleasure building in the girl’s drunken body.
Zoe whimpers a little as the impossibly sharp nails pinch her delicate, incredibly sensitive nipples, leaning her head back on her lover’s shoulder in surrender as the blade like fingernails scrape the surface without drawing blood, pinching and tugging with unparalleled skill, the pain and pleasure overwhelming. “Yes,” she whispers into the darkness, “yes.”
“Mm, you’re just about ready to burst…are you sure you can handle this Zoe? I don’t want you to be cross with me for eternity for freezing you in time only After driving you mad.”
“P-Please” she begs weakly, “Just d-don’t stop”
“As you wish” says the stranger, fingernails deftly shredding her skirt to the hip, baring her lacy panties.
Zoe begins moaning loudly, panting hard as the vampyre softly and slowly runs her strong, delicate fingers down her stomach, down the V of her hips in a slow, shuddering, smoothing motion, and finally runs one finger rhythmically along her slit through her panties. The girl shudders and moans louder, bucking her hips eagerly against the firm digit, feeling her expertly built climax about to break free.

She cries out as she experiences her first climax with a woman in years, the stranger holding her close on her lap as she lowers the girl to a sitting position, Zoe’s clothes shredded on the grass as the statues look on, moonlight washing over the two lovers in the cool summer night air as the vampyre easily tears off the lacy panties and tosses them aside, deft and dangerous fingers setting about expertly drawing out her orgasm even as they start on the next.
The vampyre nuzzles her neck fondly, deeply inhaling the scent of the living girl’s fear, exertion, embarrassment, shame, smelling her hair, her skin, her sex and sweat as the preternatural digits circle her clit, dangerous nails careful not to so much as nick her most delicate and precious anatomy as they slowly encourage the trembles into quivers, the quivers into tremors, the tremors into spasms and the spasms into quakes of pleasure. Zoe gasps desperately for breath as another orgasm comes, too powerful and too soon on the heels of the first, her body unable to endure so much pleasure so hard and so fast, leaving her literally breathless, her vision going dark on the edges as the vampyre loosens her grip a little, slowing her assault on the quivering clit as she thrashes madly in her arms.
The vampyre holds her gently as, moments from blacking out, Zoe finds her breath and begins panting wildly, her breath slowing gradually, heart pounding, sweat drenching her bare body. She spasms still with the aftershocks as her lover lays her out on the grass, giving her a moment to recover as the stranger carefully unlaces her own corset, baring herself to her prey. Zoe notices that while the vampyre’s breasts may be a little smaller than her own, they have a curious firmness to them, a statue like perkiness, and a uniquely undead alabaster cast. The vampyre caresses her full, preternaturally firm breasts for a moment before letting the gown fall to her feet, stepping out in knee-high boots, exposing herself fully to her lover.
The vampyre kneels beside her, then lies down on her side, snuggling the living girl, her cold dead body strangely soft and comforting. “What do you think, Zoe? Do you wish for an eternity with a body such as mine? To watch those you have known and love grow old and die, while you remain forever young and beautiful?”
She thinks briefly on the man who just broke her heart, and the pleasures she’s just experienced. “Yes, Mistress. I wish it.”
“Are you ready?”
“…”
“Why do you hesitate?”
“…mistress, when I am like you, may I have you again?”
The vampyre laughs, a cold, clear sound like the striking of a silver bell. “If you wish it, of course. But I think you will find The Embrace is far more fulfilling.”
Zoe nods, closing her eyes for a moment, determination writ large on her face, her bare body tense with apprehension. “What do I have to do?”
“It’s the easiest thing in the world. You just have to die, then drink when I tell you to. I’ll take care of the rest.” Without further preamble the stranger wraps her long, slender legs around the living girl’s waist in a viselike grip, wraps her clean arms around her curvaceous chest, and sinks her razor-sharp teeth deep into the soft skin of the girl’s neck.
The girl cries out in agony, screaming as she is killed, no touch of pleasure in the pain as she feels her life slipping away, everything she’s ever known drifting into irrelevance. She feels control slipping away and finally lets it go, drifting helpless in the vampyre’s embrace, feeling an icy tingling in her toes, sharp like walking into an icy river, but numb like a limb that’s fallen asleep at the same time, her every nerve incredibly sensitive but somewhat distant.
The tingle slowly, slowly floods her body, from her toes, up her feet to the ankle, up her calf, over her knees before it starts in her fingertips, up her thighs and hands at the same time, picking up speed as it covers her hips and wrists, the throbbing ache in her pussy stronger and yet seeming farther away as the tingle spreads up to her elbows, over her stomach, starting in her scalp and spreading down over her face like fingers crawling down over her skin, over her shoulders as she tries to scream and finds she already is, but there’s no more sound, no more breath as her breasts go numb, then her lungs, and finally her heart slows, slows, slows, and stops.
She lies there, floating in a space between life and death, the statues of the dead watching her as a girl who died long ago draws back her fangs, crawling over to crouch over her helpless, limp form, the slightest contact sending ripples of sensation over her dying body. Slowly and smoothly the vampyre draws her own wrist across her mouth, loosing a torrent of blood on the prone girl’s shapely chest before she gets it over her mouth, pressing her cold flesh to Zoe’s lips. “Good so far; now drink.”
With the very last shred of her strength she obeys the command, swallowing one last time. As the undead blood spreads quickly through her dead body she feels her strength returning little by little, giving her the power to sip again, then deeper, deeper, drawing the vampyre blood out in an unbroken stream. The stranger gasps in strange pleasure as Zoe drinks deeply from her wrist, the tingling filling her as well as her own blood is drained in turn.

The stranger pulls her wrist out of Zoe’s hungry mouth, the wound tearing open, blood splattering the prone girl’s face and neck for a moment before the wound heals.
“More!” she pleads as she writhes weakly beneath her new mistress. “Please! I need more!”
“You have enough…for now,” the vampyre purrs, smirking down at her victim. “Enough to be my ghoul at least.”
“No! You promised!”
“Did I? Did I really?” The vampyre pats her cheek affectionately, rubbing her hands proprietorially down Zoe’s bare, bloodsmeared chest. “Well, if you’re a good little minion, perhaps I Will make you a vampyre. In time. For now, as a ghoul, you are free from mortal concerns; starvation, suffocation, exhaustion will not kill you. You shall be my agent of the day and my servant of the night. As it stands, I have pulled you out of time. You will forever be as you are: Young. Beautiful.” She leans in close, smiling mischievously, fangs bared: “Bloodthirsty. Insatiable. And completely at my mercy.”
“Mistress…”
“It is time to thank me for your gift,” she purrs, taking a fistful of the girl’s hair. Zoe scarcely has time to gasp before her face is shoved into the vampyre’s cool, wet pussy, the undead power throbbing just beneath the surface, so close yet sealed behind flesh impenetrable to her mortal teeth. She tries desperately to bite through but she may as well try and bite one of the statues, an aching jaw her only reward as she surrenders to her uncontrollable desires, her tongue lovingly caressing her mistress’ quivering clit. The vampyre moans lustily as she rides her helpless ghoul’s bare body, holding her head firmly to her pussy with one hand while the other caresses her pale breasts, the cool night air exhilarating on her lifeless skin.
The girl exhibits remarkable skill for a novice and incredible endurance for a mortal, and the pleasure builds within her vampyre mistress as the tip of her soft, warm tongue circles and slaps the clit, caressing it lovingly and longingly as she surrenders to her own carnal desires, both hands smoothing down her hips as her mistress did just moments before to pleasure herself. She moans low into the vampyre’s pussy as she caresses her own clit with her fingertips and her mistress’ with her tongue, breathing frantically through her nose as the preternatural blood pushes her beyond normal human endurance, the tingle of near suffocation the merest distraction as she brings them both to a simultaneous, powerful orgasm.

Zoe slowly draws out the pleasure, her body moving in rhythm with her mistress as she is compelled to build up every cresting aftershock into another smaller climax, each one waning slightly in intensity until her tongue is merely caressing the vampyre’s clit soothingly.
“My, what a talented little ghoul you are. Are you quite sure you haven’t done this before?” she teases as she rises over her prey, stretching luxuriously in the moonlight.
“No Mistress. I mean Yes Mistress. I mean, Yes I’m sure I haven’t Mistress,” she stammers, propping herself up on her elbows as she tries unsuccessfully to rise.
The vampyre laughs coldly, then pins her with a glare. “You haven’t forgotten what you are already, ghoul? You are my vassal. You may rise only when it pleases me. If I choose to leave you here for the groundskeeper as a little offering, I may; if I choose to make you beg for his wrinkly old cock, you will. You will do everything I command, and you may as well learn to like it because it isn’t going to change. Do I make myself clear, Ghoul?”
Zoe whimpers a little but puts on a brave face, nodding solemnly.
“Good. Now rise and caress me.”
She rises smoothly and eagerly to her feet, approaching her statuesque vampyre mistress, their bare, curvy bodies entwining in the moonlight as the stranger seizes a fistful of Zoe’s hair, pulling her head back as she leans down into a passionate kiss. The ghouls tongue hungrily probes her mistress’ mouth for any taste of blood, her eager young body writhing desperately against her Mistress’ cold, impassive, perfect body.
“Mm,” purrs the vampyre as she breaks the kiss, “intriguing. I have been told that what the victim felt when they are made will echo in their eternity; perhaps your destiny is to be forever a randy little ghoul, insatiably craving sexual congress?”
Zoe whimpers a little at the thought, her body clearly aching for her Mistress’ touch, the overwhelming need so sharp it hurts.
“Too bad…you’ll fuck, and fuck, and fuck, and never be truly satisfied. Hmmhmmhmm, only your Mistress can give you satisfaction. And I will only reward total, heartfelt, dedicated service. Would you like to see?” The ghoul can only whimper in weak protest as she is led to a statue of a young man with angel wings, the stone still pristine and smooth, his hands spread palm up at his hips, fingers splayed slightly. “Climb up there and put your pussy in his hand.”
She hesitates only a moment, and feels a bullwhip crack across her backside. She cries out and looks around for the source of the attack, another lash crossing her chest, her glorious breasts jiggling but her flawless skin unmarked.
“I can also give you such pain that you will wish you were never born, ghoul. Now do as you are told, or it will get worse.”
With a whimper the girl scrambles up the smooth stone pedestal, her bare feet sliding clumsily as she desperately seeks purchase, finally able to haul herself up with her hands around the statue’s waist. Looking down at her impassive Mistress hesitantly, she lowers herself into the statue’s hand. She gasps in overwhelming pleasure the instant she makes contact, hips bucking so hard she nearly tumbles off, her Mistress’ restraining hand on her ass holding her in place as the ecstasy leaves her breathless.
“Interesting…it seems that for you, all your pain and all your pleasure has a sexual flavor…how delightfully vulgar…”
She squirms in discomfort as she struggles to contain herself, heart thundering in her chest as she gasps for breath, each shuddering orgasm more powerful than the last until her body gives up entirely, heart stopping cold, mouth agape in a breathless, silent scream of pleasure.
“Mm, you see there are certain…advantages to leaving behind mortal requirements, yes?”
She nods wordlessly as she writhes against the statue’s hand, the unimaginably pleasure washing over her in waves, her every muscle tensing and relaxing, tensing and relaxing as the joy of serving her mistress well caresses her nude, warm, half-living body.
“Tsk. That’s enough of that.” Another lash of agonizing pain tears across her body, throwing Zoe back onto the ground.
“Mistress, p-please, more!”
The vampyre smirks down at her prey, tracing a razor-sharp fingernail across her warm breast, carving a superficial but bloody wound and licking it hungrily before it heals.
She lets out a hiss of pleasure, arching her chest towards her mistress, her fatigue evaporating at the promise of pleasure.
The mistress cradles her head in one hand, drawing Zoe up to her knees before the statue, her love juices still dripping from his stone fingers. “Well?”
She crawls forward obediently, licking and sucking her own musky juices from the statue’s inert hand, gazing up at the cracked and weatherbeaten face as her tongue plays around the lifeless digits. She draws back with another hiss of pleasure as her mistress bites into her neck again, followed by a gasp of shocked ecstasy as she drinks her in, the delicious lightheaded tingling quickly enveloping her nude form, every nerve afire with anticipation and numb delight as she strains to take in every sensation.
Slowly, smoothly, the vampyress kneels behind her prey, placing her own knees between the girl’s calves, forcing her legs to spread a little. She slides her hands softly down the girl’s silky shoulders, a trail of tingling pleasure following every touch, stopping when she reaches the girl’s wrists and taking them firmly but gently in her hands. Slowly, like a tree in the wind, she raises the girl’s arms, stretching them out to the side as she trembles before the anonymous statue, no longer as woozy from the blood loss but still pleasantly buzzed as she leans her head back once again on her mistress’ shoulder in surrender. The vampyre squeezes her wrists sharply, a tidal wave of pleasure radiating out across her hypersensitive nerves, sending the girl into convulsions as they echo across her skin like ripples in a pond. She squeezes again, this wave coming on the heels of an aftershock, the two harmonizing, each nerve tickled by the first and slammed by the second as Zoe cries out in pleasure. She squeezes again and again, each wave of ecstasy creating strange harmonics as waves of pleasure run rampant over her skin, a feeling like a thousand hands petting her all over.
As the sensations finally ebb the mistress rises, walking around her thrall appraisingly. She notes the glimmer of sweat evenly coating her eternally young body, the slight tremble as she strains to hold her arms exactly where her mistress left them, and the undisguised hunger in her deep brown eyes. Smirking mischievously, the vampyre places one finger under the girl’s chin, using the slightest pressure to direct her smoothly to her feet, the girl’s shapely body belying considerable muscle control, particularly for a mortal. “Oh my yes…we are going to have a lot of fun together.”

The vampyre turns smoothly, casually dragging her slave along on her fingertip, invisible lashes keeping her from breaking the contact for even a minute. The ghoul whimpers piteously, more as a reaction than from any hope of pity from her vicious mistress as she guides her thrall to a stone bench overlooking the road. “Lie down, thrall.”
Zoe quickly obeys the command, stretching out to her full length on the cold, rough stone, her body still trembling slightly with the aftershocks.
“Watch me,” the mistress commands as she crawls up over her thrall, kissing her passionately. Zoe moans into the vampyre’s mouth eagerly, reaching to caress her mistress and getting cruelly lashed for the effort as the vampyre just smiles into the kiss. Too soon she breaks the kiss, letting the ghoul moan softly into the cool night air as her moonlit lover crawls slowly down her body, kissing slowly and inexorably over her throat, down her cleavage as she massages Zoe’s exposed breasts, down her fluttering stomach, across her taut navel, slowing as she kisses around her shaved pussy…savoring the girl’s aching anticipation as her fangs brush her labia…letting her wonder whether it will be tooth or tongue that brings her pleasure for a long moment before gently, tenderly touching the tip of her tongue to the girl’s trembling clit.
Zoe arches nearly off the bench with the immediate, earthshattering climax, ignoring the lashes of pain even as they force her back onto the bench, thrashing against her mistress’ invisible bonds. She howls incoherently with pleasure as each touch of her mistress’ tongue sends searing bolts of ecstasy through her helpless form, climaxes building quickly and releasing, running rampant through her half-dead body as she is pushed well beyond human endurance.
When at last she can take no more, each climax bringing more agony than ecstasy, her mistress rises and circles her once more, stopping over her head and bending low over her, gazing deep into her eyes.
“Now, I have some tasks for you…”

Zoe sobs, body trembling from the lashes of disobedience. “Mistress, please-“
“And finally, you will have no memory of any of these tasks until the time comes to perform them.”
Her expression goes blank, blood red tears falling unnoticed down her smooth cheeks. “Yes Mistress.”
The vampyre kisses the confused ghoul’s tears away. “Good thrall. I’ll leave you to it.”
“Leave me to what, Mistress?”
“You’ll see,” she laughs mischievously Zoe tries to follow her passage, but finds she cannot move her head – in fact, she cannot move a muscle.
~Stay here until sunrise. You are not to move a muscle unless someone discovers you. If they do, you are to offer yourself to them and do everything in your power to please them,~ her mistress’ voice sounds in her head.
Zoe whimpers to herself, unable to disobey as her body simply refuses to heed her, completely paralyzed from the eyes down. She strains her ears, alert for any noise of a coming threat, mind racing as she tries to find some way out of her predicament; if she pretends to be a statue, perhaps they won’t discover her? She fights down the panic as she starts at every rustle of leaves, every snapping twig, preternatural hearing allowing her to hear for miles. She lies still and afraid for hours, eagerly watching the false dawn as a few semi trucks rattle down the side road, going from who knows where headed for who knows where, each time petrified some sweaty overweight trucker will look up, see her, pull over, stagger up to her, rub his greasy hands all over her bare and helpless body…
She bites back a scream as she hears a rustling in the bushes just a few hundred yards away, indistinct voices giggling merrily at each other. She hears the tinkling of chain, the creak of leather, the rush of velvet across grass, but still cannot see anything as she lies exposed in the moonlight, only knowing that whoever it is, they’re coming closer.
“-my god Becky, did you see how that one guy was looking at us? Like, hello, we’re not doing this to give you a hard-on…”
“ohmygod, right? Or that one guy who tried to buy you? Or the one who was trying to tell you how to treat a girl on a leash,” said the girl who must be Becky.
“Totally,” said the first girl, “the fucking prudes in this town. I can’t believe they gave you shit about your fake ID, it’s not like one more year matters anyway.”
“Not when you are as timeless as we,” Becky recites as though quoting poetry. “For we, the chi-“
“What’s wrong?”
“Cindy, Shh!” she whispers, and there’s a crunching noise and tinkling of chain as she pulls her companion behind a bush. “There’s someone on that bench!”
“The one on top of the hill where we made out that first time? You know I don’t have my glasses, it isn’t period.”
“I’m telling you, there’s someone there! …ohmygod, she’s not moving, do you think she’s…?”
“Dead?!” squeals Cindy, leash tinkling madly until it’s stopped by a yank and clang of links tightening.
“Shh! Gimme your cellphone.”
“I don’t have it, it isn’t period!”
“My god…fine. You wait here, I’ll go check it out.”
“Alone?!” she squeals again, and there’s a slap of flesh on flesh, followed by a crash.
“Jesus fucking Christ Cindy, shut up! Do you want to be gagged? Do you? …damn straight. You’re no use to me with your tongue locked away, but stop flapping it or you’re gonna get us caught.”
There’s a sound of approaching footsteps as the changing wind brings a whiff of the unmistakable scent of a girl’s love juices, the amateur dominatrix practically dripping with desire as she approaches the pale, bloodstained form. Slowly, cautiously she draws into view, her auburn hair cut into perfect Hollywood bangs, her pale blue contacts setting off the excessive black eye makeup, smooth pale skin, dangly ankh earrings, blood red lips almost concealing the little plastic fangs, a black choker around a slender throat, bare shoulders, her slender breasts unnecessarily bound by a trendy but unnecessary corset. She looks down over her find quizzically, appearing almost catlike as she runs her fingers through Zoe’s silky hair, along her smooth cheek, not comprehending how so lovely a creature could be so still. Finally she swallows her sense of silliness and asks the obvious question: “Whatever you are, can you talk?”
“Yes Mistress”, Zoe finds herself replying almost before the question is asked.
The amateur dominatrix falls back in a clatter of silver D-rings and zippers, escaping Zoe’s limited field of vision momentarily as she composes herself before returning.
“What are you called…?”
“Slave, Mistress.”
“And why are you here?”
She struggles to restrain herself, agony lashing her chest until after the slightest hesitation the answer bursts forth “to offer myself to you, Mistress.”
Becky looks taken aback for a moment, then a slow, wicked smile grows across her youthful face. “You have to do anything I say, don’t you?”
“Y-Yes Mistress,” she whimpers.
“Stand up.”
Zoe eagerly does so, leaping at the chance to be free of that accursed bench, sizing up her temporary mistress. The girl is a couple inches shorter than her and has the sort of naturally athletic body that men love and women envy, her weekend bondage queen attire completed with black skirt slit to reveal sheer black stockings with a fancy garter and a tempting glimpse of pale, creamy thigh all the way up to her bony hip, and pristine patent leather wedge-heels set at such an obscene angle it nearly negated the ghoul’s height advantage.
“Pinch your nipples.”
She looks confused at the request and tries to argue, but her hands quickly do as they’ve been ordered, pinching hard and making her gasp in agony, the abused flesh screaming under the assault.
Becky claps her hands and jumps gleefully, like a kid with a new toy. “Ooh, play with yourself.”
She eagerly releases one hand from its torment of her chest, sliding a single digit desperately over her trembling clit, the need within her overwhelming. She bites her lip with concentration as she dares to test the limits of her curse, raising one leg onto the bench, building the pleasure slowly; ~So as long as I obey the letter of my commands, I am given certain latitude in how I go about them…useful…~
“Enough!” cries the amateur dominatrix.
She moans quietly in relief as she is allowed to give her sensitive nipple a rest, and frustration as the artfully built climax slips away.
“Cindy, get your tubby ass up here you worthless cunt!”
There’s a whimper and a clatter of chains from the bushes, and Zoe notices that last command gave her a great deal of leverage; she looks to watch a curvy blonde girl with long curly hair emerge, struggling to free her leash from the shrubbery. She is dressed in a huge black leather choker, a tight-fitting cheerleader outfit under an even tighter black leather corset, with torn fishnet stockings attached to the garters, knee high black leather boots, and long black glovelets adorned with dangling padlocks. Hastily the girl bounds up the hill, clearly not yet comfortable with her full breasts as they beat against her mercilessly all the way up, making Zoe cringe in sympathy.
“You do want to stay on the team, don’t you?” teased Becky, the curvy sub nodding eagerly. “Alright then. Spread-eagle it on the bench. Slave, eat this worthless fat bitch out.”
Zoe tries to resist, but hears herself replying “Yes Mistress” as she practically tackles the curvy younger girl to the bench, making her squeal in surprise as she pins her hips roughly to the stone and flips the skirt up with her teeth, pleased to see the girl’s bare exposed pussy glistening with arrousal already. She licks up one lip slowly, savoring every inch of the girl’s pure, quiverring flesh, then up the other, teasing her, making her whimper with delight before kissing her pussy passionately, eagerly drinking the blonde’s juices as her tongue assaults her clit hard and fast. She hears her whimper, then moan, then cry out as she climaxes; she begins to relent when a slender hand shoves her face back between the sub’s legs.
“Keep pleasuring her until I say stop.”
The girl screams as the pleasure grows too sharp, thrashing in the ghoul’s grip and tearing her own hair as she tries to squirm away from the overwhelming sensation, pleasure becoming pain like a tickle fight, the curvy cheerleader panicking as she realizes how helpless she is.
Becky seizes the girl’s wrists them roughly over her head and padlocking them together, pulling her backwards until she dangles off the backless bench as she mounts her sub’s face, smothering her with her neatly trimmed red muff. “Eat up Cindy. You don’t get out until I’m happy, and Slave there isn’t gonna show you any mercy…mm, that’s a girl” she purrs as her sub begins desperately slapping the slender girl’s pussy with her tongue, thrilling at the brutality of it, drinking in the desperation as she nearly suffocates her teammate, hardly caring whether or not the big-breasted bitch lives or dies. She tugs down her corset a little, freeing her slender breasts to the moonlight, idly circling her pert little nipples as she watches the mysterious slave pleasure her plaything and her plaything thrash wildly as she tries to pleasure her, feeling the orgasm slowly growing within her. “Slave; get up and slap her pussy. Slap it hard. Mm, yeah,” she coos as the slaps are translated through the desperate sub’s body into soft thrusts into her clenching pussy, the dominatrix biting her lip as she tries to savor the burgeoning climax for as long as she can, straining against it before finally letting it take her all at once, riding it for all its worth, her hands mussing her own hair and caressing her face madly as she moans with pleasure, pinching her sub’s head roughly between her thighs.
When she finally disengages she steps up onto the bench and looms over her sub, watching her jerk with each continued slap. “Stop Slave,” she sighs dismissively, bending down over the sweaty, curvy girl, using her fingertips to push her own juices into the girl’s gaping mouth, smiling wickedly down as her sub frantically tries to regain her breath.
She brushes her fingers through her sub’s hair tenderly, giving her only a few moments to recover before yanking her ruthlessly to her feet. “Undress her, Slave” she commands, holding her sub like a doll as Zoe carefully unlaces the corset, feeling the flimsy material and knowing how easily she could shred even the leather with her bare hands, concealing this fact from her temporary mistress. She lays the corset aside, then the uniform shirt, then the high-tech sports bra, baring the girl’s full, firm breasts to the night air, her giant nipples hardening instantly.
“Aren’t her tits disgusting, Slave? I mean, have you ever seen such flabby, clammy, stretched out tits in your life?”
Zoe finds that she cannot agree with her Mistress’ assessment of the girl’s beautiful chest, yet as it would be disobedient to say so, she suffers the inevitable lashes for her silence, muffling her whimpers of pain.
The young dominatrix looks at her quizically, then shrugs, not actually interested in what the stranger’s problem is. “What’s the matter with you, gone mute? Show me your tongue.”
Zoe obliges, only to have her face unceremoniously shoved into the sub’s ample cleavage, her tongue guided around the younger girl’s budding breasts.
“Yeah. You lick those dirty breasts. You like that don’t you Cindy?” The sub only moans in pleasure, too lost in the moment to respond. Becky yanks her hair back, snapping her head back at an awkward angle and arching her chest towards the Slave, growling into her ear, “You will fucking well Answer Me when I ask you a question!”
“Yes Becky!”
“You like it, don’t you, you dirty little slut?”
“Yes Becky!”
“Why don’t you beg this Slave to eat you out?”
“Please eat me out Slave!”
Zoe moves to grant the wish, her mouth watering at the thought, but finds herself still bound by the dom’s last order. Interesting, it seems only the first one can tell her what to do…
“Slave,” Becky commands, “Remove her skirt. If that’s the best she can do, I guess she doesn’t really want to be a cheerleader after all.”
“N-No! Becky, please! Give me another chance!”
“Bullshit, bitch, this was your second chance and you blew it. Tell me, why should I keep wasting my time on you? Huh? What makes you so special?”
“N-Nothing…”
“Huh?”
“Nothing, Becky.”
“Damn straight you worthless piece of trash.” She traces one hand down her shoulder, down her breast, squeezing viciously, kneading the firm young flesh with her slender fingers, savoring her gasps. “Slave. Get her other side,” she growls, licking up one side of her sub’s neck from behind as Zoe nibbles hungrily on the other, their nude forms grinding eagerly against each other, full breasts sliding and hard nipples catching as the blonde pants hotly into the slave’s face, whimpering wordlessly with desire.
Zoe thrills with her newfound lattitude, running her fingertips up and down her playmate’s sides, aching to receive some of the pleasure she’s forced to dole out. She sucks hard on the blonde’s neck, reaching to caress the dom as well and getting psychically lashed for her trouble, whimpering and drawing back.
“Awe, isn’t this slave being good to you Cindy? Why don’t you show her some appreciation?” growls the redhead, shoving her face forward, ordering “Make out, Slave.” The two eagerly and hungrily kiss, legs entwining, hands caressing as the dominatrix forces the slightly reluctant blonde to stay with it, her free hand abandoning the glorious chest to pleasure herself, moaning hotly into the blonde’s shoulderblades as she watches the two make out for her enjoyment.
Zoe’s tongue eagerly seeks out her partner’s, massaging it hungrily, her pussy clenching with anticipation against the cheerleader’s thigh. She grips her hips tightly, grinding the blonde’s pussy against her own leg encouragingly. The ghoul feels her pleasure mounting, shuddering with the force of her impending climax as she grinds eagerly against the sub, her wet pussy sliding smoothly against the soft skin, her quivvering clit gliding gently against the slick surface faster and faster, almost there, almost…
“Enough, you two separate. It’s my turn. On your knees slave. Fat bitch, play with my tits.”
Zoe’s eyes well with unshed tears of frustration as she obeys, knees trembling all the way to the ground, hips bucking against the air as her body obeys despite her overwhelming desire, helpless as the feeling ebbs. She tries to pleasure herself but the invisible lashes keep her hands at bay, leaving her no option but to try and get the dom to release her as soon as possible. She eagerly throws her face into the redhead’s pussy, tongue stroking her clit hard and fast, furiously caressing the slick wet button, scarcely able to control her timing as the dominatrix shudders with pleasure. She builds the orgasm recklessly, not giving it time to blossom on its own, forcing it to explode within the cheerleader half-formed, the mortal girl gasping for breath as she climaxes, falling limp in her sub’s hands.
“Thank you Slave, that will be all,” she sighs breathlessly, thighs squirming with the aftershocks, one hand brushing the hair from her sweat-streaked face as the other pets her sub’s hip possessively. Zoe quietly rises and walks away, retrieving the bag so carelessly knocked out of the bushes just moments before. They had made the mistake of freeing her; and she had two snobby bitches to tend to…

Zoe carefully and quickly lays out the bag’s contents on the grass, making sure no metal jangles or leather creaks as she silently pores over the bondage gear. Smiling mischeviously, she gathers up only what she needs and stalks silently back to the cheerleaders on the hill. Their backs are to her as she approaches and she listens in, perversely curious what they’re up to.
The redheaded dom sits almost in her sub’s lap, the blonde’s wrists bound around her waist, purring as she makes the curvy young cheerleader fingerbang her. “Mm, you know what you’re doing, don’t you bitch? I bet you get a lot of practice when you sit at home alone all night, wishing someone would ask a fat bitch like you out huh? I bet you dream of fucking the whole football team, huh?” When she only hears sobbing in response she grins and redoubles her assault; “What you slowin’ down for, you useless flabby cunt? You want me to go home unsatisfied? You want me to vote you off the team, lardass? Finger me harder you stupid bitch, or so help me I’ll tell everyone at school you’re a dike and watch them tear you to pieces. And who are they gonna believe, you or me?” She moans in ecstacy, pinching her tiny little nipples as the weeping girl behind her pleasures her desperately, bringing her slender form to another shuddering orgasm.
She hastily shrugs the blonde sub off as she savors the climax by herself, her skinny fingers caressing her quiverring clit as her hips buck reflexively, a thin sheen of sweat across her exposed pussy in the moonlight. She turns back to say something to her sub when a blur of gray and black bowls her over, pinning her roughly to the bench, doubled over her legs in a painful bend, her face squished to the rough stone.
“I bet you think it’s real funny, making people cry for your amusement, don’t you?”
“Cut it out Ci-” she starts before noticing her sub bound to a tree a few feet away, tied so tightly she can barely breathe, every taut muscle showing the strain on her nude and helpless body.
A weight is lifted from her back, leaving her just pinned by the vise-like grip on her head, then with a CRACK as loud as thunder a red-hot pain blossoms on her bare ass, the heat of the rebuke flooding her entire body.
“Wrong answer” Zoe taunts, swishing the crop through the air before landing it on her other cheek. “Hmm, let’s play a little game, shall we? Since neither of you can seem to remember my name, I’m going to give you clues. Guess right and you’ll be free to go; guess wrong…” she trails off, punctuating it with another vicious strike on the dom’s ass. “Cindy, how would you like to go first?” she purrs, binding Becky’s wrists tight all the way up to the elbows with practiced hands, then lashing her neck to her ankles, careful that the knots will choke her just a little if she struggles but not let her black out.
She pads menacingly towards the blonde, getting a feel for her newfound undead majesty. She brings the crop up under her chin, turning her head first one way, then the other firmly before moving it down to her breasts, caressing them roughly with the leather tip, lifting from just under the nipple, weighing them against the crop’s flexibility until they flop back down.
The sub winces, trembling and whimpering pitifully as she thrashes against her tight bonds. “I’m sure I’ve never done anything to you, honest, please miss Slave, just let me go, I promise-“
*Crack!* comes the crop across her chest, an angry red welt making Zoe’s response clearer than any words could, silencing the sub instantly. “I see you’ve finally filled out. Ironic though; when I filled out you called me chubby. Then you took pictures of me in the locker room and sold them to every boy in the school. Even Mr. Johnson. Ring. Any. Bells?”
“…Alice?” she guesses desperately. She cries out even more desperately for mercy as the blows come raining down, marking her bound and helpless chest, stomach, shoulders, hips, thighs, and pussy indiscriminately, leaving her moaning with ashamed pleasure as the warm caress of the pain throbs deep within her.
“You ruined my life and you have to guess your way through the alphabet. Disgusting. We didn’t even go to school with an Alice.” She pads quietly over to the seething and writhing dominatrix, the redhead’s breath coming in ragged gasps as she keeps trying to straighten and nearly choking herself out. “Your turn. Hmm, where to start with you…let’s start with the day you tried to get me expelled by lying to the principal that I tried to seduce you?”
“You’re that dyke!” *Crack!* “Aaa! No, I know th-IS one, you hAD a boy’s name, Pat! You’re Pat!” she shouts desperately as she’s beaten, rope digging into her perfect silky skin as Zoe leaves a network of marks across the fresh surface.
The crop finally snaps in half across the cheerleader’s backside, and Zoe tosses it aside disgustedly. “You’re both so horrible at this game!” she spits as she goes back to the bag. “Time for a new one.”

She smiles viciously as she stalks up to the blonde sub again, her undead eyes keen to every nuance of her victim’s form in the moonlight: the ropes cutting into the firm young flesh of her blossoming sex, crushing and distorting her full pendulous breasts, the girl’s sobbing frantic breath badly masking her panting arrousal; the rapid pulse of her jugular vein as she thrashes playfully in her bonds, the look of panic and veiled desire in her eyes, and not least the glistening sticky dampness dripping from her bound and abused pussy.
Zoe steps closer, inches from her prey, crushing her raw red breasts with her own preternaturally pert ones, their diamond hard nipples sliding and catching against each other, jousting playfully as she places one cold finger against the cheerleader’s black-painted lips in a sign for silence.
“in this new game, I will teach you pleasure. And as I do so – and not Until I do so – I want you to make pleasing noises. Until I do so, I want you to be absolutely silent. Not a cry, not a whimper. Do you understand?”
“Yes Mi-“
She slaps her bound prey viciously across the face, returning the finger to her lips lightning quick. She whimpers and is backhanded across the other cheek, her face burning with pain and humiliation as she nods silently, biting back the sobs.
“For that stupidity, you get to go last. Too bad. I was starting to take pity on you.” With a squelch that rings out like a gunshot in the silence, she rams the generously sized vibrator deep into the blonde’s clenching, aching pussy, turning it on full power. She turns her back on the girl and walks away, smirking to herself at the sounds of restrained, humiliated pleasure behind her as she pads towards the trembling ameteur dominatrix.
“Now, I found some very interesting ointments in your bag, ‘Mistress’,” she says with a snarl as the redhead strains to look at the advancing ghoul, to relieve the horrible strain on her back, anything. “Do you know what they all do?”
She opens her mouth to snarl back a response, biting it back in the nick of time, simmering with rage and indignation.
“Very good, slave number two. You do not. For instance, this one, when applied to freshly broken skin?” There’s a rather rude squelchy noise as she empties a lotion bottle into her hands, then she begins firmly rubbing the concoction into the raw red flesh of the girl’s ass and lower back.
The feeling is cold at first, and she squirms a little, almost soothed by the sensation before it is replaced by a rapidly increasing heat. She pants and writhes against the cold stone bench, straining against her bonds until she sees stars, the ghoul’s hand on the back of her neck keeping her from pulling hard enough to pass out.
“And to think you were going to use this on your toy over there? Doctors have to wear special gloves to apply this stuff. I’ll grant it doesn’t cause permanent damage…usually…”
The redhead whimpers as quietly as possible, her lips pressed tightly together against her screams of agony and outrage as she thrashes helplessly, her body on fire with the pain, flashes of red creeping into her vision as she stares helplessly at her own ankles in the moonlight, aching to be free of this indignity.
Without preamble, Zoe reaches down and slashes through the ropes with her fingernails, letting the redhead spring back into her arms, the athletic girl’s skinny back pressing insistently against her full chest as she arches backwards in a silent howl of relief, kneeling on the bench as she slowly, slowly settles back down. Artfully the ghoul slides forward, sitting on the girl’s ankles and wraping her own legs around her prey’s knees, one hand gripping her hair roughly and keeping her tensed, arched back like a bow, her slender breasts exposed helplessly in the moonlight as she slides one undead hand down her neck possessively. “Arms out to your sides, and leave them there, or it will be much…much worse,” she promises, her one hand sliding into the wicked girl’s slight cleavage, attempting to cup her sweaty, slight breasts, pinching the nipples roughly before sliding slowly down her taut stomach.
The girl feels a chill down her chest, and a sense of overwhelming panic just a fraction of a second before the heat starts…

The redhead thrashes violently in the viselike grip of her captor, arms straining to stay out to her side as she feels her chest on fire with the torturous ointment, biting back even the slightest whimper, face burning as red as her now-tousled hair, her perfect hollywood bangs a tangled sweaty mess as she trembles and strains under the ghoul’s vicious ministrations. Sweat streams down her body as the powerful unyielding fingers creep closer and closer to her aching, clenching pussy, the ice and the fire creeping closer and closer as Zoe whispers playfully into her ear, “you can start making pleasant noises any time now. Unless you’d rather lose…would you like to be left trussed up on the side of the road, free for whoever finds you to have their way with you?”
She gasps, a choking moan of embarassed pleasure as Zoe thrusts her unyielding fingers deep into her plaything’s wet pussy. She pants and struggles to catch up as the ghoul thrusts hard and fast, brutally fingerfucking her, her clit on fire with the vicious lotion and the ceaseless assault, her arms aching as she resists the urge to pull them in, willing herself not to flinch, not to defend herself against her new mistress’ relentless assault. She moans louder, not needing to exaggerate her pleasure as she slowly, reluctantly surrenders to it, her shoulders flailing madly as a thunderous orgasm wracks her tight, sweaty body, blushing furiously as she collapses against her tormentor.
“Hm. Not bad,” she admits, slapping the cheerleader’s feeble breasts dismissively, waves of pain and pleasure and humiliation and desire rushing through the girl’s confused form, “but not good either.” She reaches down under the bench, pulling a pair of handcuffs out and locking the girl’s unresisting wrists behind her slender waist, then fitting her with a collar and leash. “You need to learn not to resist. To surrender to me willingly and unreservedly. Up!”
She tugs insistently, and the girl reluctantly rises, her body longing to rest but knowing what will happen to her if she disobeys. Zoe guides her over to the tree, looping the leash casually over a low-hanging branch. “You will stay here quietly, despite the lack of adequate restraints, and you will do so because I tell you to. Understood?”
“Yes Mi-” she begins, and flinches as the slap comes hard and faster than the eye can follow. She nods quickly and eagerly, unable to rub her sore jaw but desperately wishing she could.
“Am I pleasuring you right now?”
She shakes her head, blushing furiously, her auburn bangs falling effortlessly and infuriatingly back into place.
“Then shut up.” She wrenches the dildo from the bound blonde sub, juices flying from the wildly vibrating surface, and shoves it roughly between the redhead’s slack lips. The girl gags once and deep-throats the toy, eager to show her obedience to her mistress, but the ghoul has already turned her attention on her other plaything.
“Now then, my curvy, stupid slave, what to do with you…”

She whimpers pathetically as Zoe wipes her hand clean on the tree, then runs her fingertips along the girl’s lips, along her cheek, cupping her chin with her fingers and drawing her into a soft, sweet kiss. She moans into Zoe’s mouth hungrily, eagerly, straining against the ropes to reach her new mistress, her warm, soft body sliding smoothly against the cool, implacable undead flesh.
Slowly Zoe twines her fingers through the long, curly hair, then savagely breaks the kiss, slamming her back against the tree. The girl gasps and moans, writhing in her bonds as Zoe licks the sweat from her neck, feeling the tense, aching muscles flutter just below the surface, the blonde’s entire body twanging like a harp string, ready to snap. She smiles at her prey, kissing even slower down the long and graceful curve of the girl’s breasts, looking up for a long moment as the blonde pants and writhes in anticipation, the moments growing longer and longer as she closes on the sensitive nipples. She savors the wild, desperate, wordless pleading of the helpless sub as she runs her hands licentiously up her inner thighs, teasing the bound pussy as she brings the very tip of her tongue slowly to just under her new plaything’s nipple, lifting the breast with a firm but gentle lick, then repeating on the other breast, the pace maddeningly slow.
Cindy tosses her head as the pleasure and anticipation drives her out of her mind with desire, her mouth agape in one long inarticulate moan, radiating her unabashed lust with every fiber of her being. Her breath comes in ragged, shallow pants as she trembles with the need, her clenching pussy still aching from the brutal warmup as she was forced to watch her dominatrix treated before her, yearning for more.
Zoe rises to look the blonde in the eyes, a mischevious look on her face. “Deep breath now, Slave Number One: tell me what you want, and perhaps I’ll give it to you.”
“Fuck me! Ohhh, fuck me mistress! Please, I’ll do anything, give you anything, fuck me hard!”
“Hmm…too desperate…it’s unattractive,” she muses, even as her fingers probe the bound pussy. The girl throws her head back in tenuous pleasure, thrusting her hips against the undead hand as far as the bindings allow – which isn’t much. She whimpers, every nerve crying out for more as her new mistress draws her hand back, splaying her fingers before the girl’s face. She eagerly reaches out with her tongue but Zoe keeps it just out of reach, smirking playfully.
The ghoul licks the girl’s musky juices off each finger one at a time, sucking thoughtfully as she makes her sub writhe in unfulfilled lust, letting the tension build well past her limits. Slowly she crouches before her helpless prey, kissing down the girl’s cleavage, down her fluttering, soft stomach, down her shaved pubis. She hesitates for effect, looking up to make sure her slave is watching as she licks slowly up one side of her labia, then the other, careful to keep her tongue just outside the hungry, clenching pussy. She smiles up at her as she kisses the girl softly but deeply between the legs, her tongue carefully caressing the clit, narrowly avoiding letting the explosive climax loose at first contact and instead building the pleasure even further, slowly and expertly caressing the quiverring nub.
The cheerleader writhes helplessly against the tree, her thighs straining against the ropes, brushing her mistress’ cheeks but never able to come together, never able to pull away from the unbearable sensations that just build and build inside her, feeling that it’s all grown far too powerful, that when it finally comes out the strain will break her, that if this climax is released she’ll never be the same again, and absolutely helpless to prevent it. She gasps in terrified pleasure again and again as she feels it coming, screwing her eyes shut tight, balling up her fists and toes, ever muscle tensing as she braces uselessly against it, then thrashing as it explodes out of her all at once, tensing and thrashing as it resounds again and again, struggling helplessly under her true mistress’ tongue, tears of gratitude, relief and shame pouring from her coal-rimmed eyes.
Zoe kisses the sub’s slit one last time, then rises and takes up the slack leash, tugging the failed dominatrix nose to nose with her. “You see what you’re missing by fighting me?”
The redhead nods frantically, her jaw aching as she continues to suck obediently on the sex toy, her eyes pleading her mistress as she strains against her handcuffs, the hard metal edge digging into her wrists as she writhes helplessly, her clenching pussy aching for release.
Zoe smiles softly at her, reaching up to switch off the toy and pull it slowly out of the obedient girl’s throat, slapping her cheeks with it playfully before tossing it aside. She casually reaches out to the side, not even looking as her fingernails shred the blonde’s bonds without so much as scratching the sub’s skin, hearing the girl collapse exhausted to the grass. She unhooks the redhead’s leash, gripping the choker meaningfully as she draws her even closer. “Time for you two to show me what you’ve learned.”

She pulls the bound and nude redhead into a passionate kiss, letting just a little of her pent-up lust bleed through as she twines her fingers through her hair, her other hand at the small of her back, pressing the girl’s warm body to her cool undead flesh, her full delicious breasts crushed against the cheerleader’s slight ones. She straddles the girl’s thigh, grinding hungrily against the soft skin as she brings her own leg up and gives her prey the relief she craves, purring into the kiss as she feels the failed dominatrix grind back eagerly, their tongues wrestling as each tries to lead. Without warning she breaks the kiss, throwing the redhead down on the cold grass with a backhand slap. “Still trying to take the initiative? You need to learn to surrender when I command you to!”
Becky looks up, eyes burning with lust and humiliation, but wisely restrains herself, simmering with desire as she watches Zoe haul Cindy up by the hair.
“Kneel, slave…good…look who knows how to follow simple directions,” she taunts, treating the redhead to a glare before returning her attention to the blonde. She steps up, holding the eager girl back by the hair as she struggles to reach her new mistress’ clenching pussy, yearning to please her, panting with hunger and squealing with delight as Zoe lets her nimble tongue just barely touch her aching clit, a little tremor of delight washing over her. She pulls the girl in closer, bucking her hips reflexively as she enjoys the amateur but heartfelt ministrations of the sub, closing her eyes and leaning her head back as she holds the girl close.
Becky rises on trembling legs, helpless before her unquenchable passion as she rushes towards her mistress’ back as silently as a shadow, holding her breath until the last second, straining to press her burning body against her mistress’, to rest Zoe’s head on her shoulder, biting her lip with trepidation.
Just as she is about to make contact her mistress’ eyes fly open, lust and outrage vying in their depths as she seizes the disobedient slave by the hair, twisting and slamming her face-first into the prickling blades of grass, planting one foot on the small of her back. She growls, only panting slightly from the uninterrupted ministrations of the blond sub, “you really never learn, do you?” She swallows hard, grinding the redhead’s hips into the prickly grass as the climax takes her at last, holding the blond tight, nearly suffocating her as she savors the pleasure to the fullest, little spasms of pleasure rocking her undead body. “Mm…w-well done…but you’re b-both just playing to type…Slave Number One, rise. I want you to caress me and kiss me as Slave Number Two tries to do as good a job on her knees as you did. And she’d better succeed, or else…” she trails off meaningfully, hauling the redhead up by the hair.

The blond rises obediently, skittering submissively to her mistress’ back and cradling her undead form in her warm, soft cleavage, her fingers trembling with excitement as she gently and softly feels the perfect breasts, kissing her mistress’ neck sweetly. She moans softly under her breath as she spreads her legs and grinds against her mistress’ hip, her erect clit sliding wetly against the smooth, sweaty skin, her breath hot on her mistress’ neck as she nibbles and licks from her shoulder to ear and back, obediently holding back her climax until her mistress gives permission.
The redhead moans in despair, struggling exhaustedly against her handcuffs as her mistress holds her face firmly to her dripping pussy, forcing her mouth open, the girl’s lips spreading her mistress’ labia. She whimpers as her hair is yanked roughly and reluctantly extends her tongue, cringing as she’s compelled to pleasure her beautiful undead mistress. She caresses Zoe’s clit softly, tenderly building the pleasure up with the tip of her tongue, sucking hard on her nether lips, tasting the sweet musky honey.
The ghoul moans hungrily and bucks her hips against both of her slaves, reaching back for a fistful of the blonde’s hair, leaning back to kiss her passionately and possessively.
The curvaceous cheerleader howls into her mouth with the force of her delayed climax, then melts into the kiss, squeezing her breasts uncontrollably, her knees wobbling with pleasure as she struggles to keep upright, clinging to her mistress for support even as she holds her up by the chest, grinding her wet, clenching pussy against the smooth curve of her mistress’ hips and ass, moaning back into her mouth.
The sudden pressure on her breasts is almost painful, but at the same time she finds her undead nature dulls the pain to a mere tingle, present but only softly, almost pleasant, giving her the sense that she could enjoy herself no matter what these mortals tried to do to her. She smiles wickedly to herself as she feels the redhead panic and try to bite down, flexing her muscles and just pulling her tighter, forcing her jaw open even wider, savoring the whimpers of reluctant submission. She holds them both tight to her as the climax takes her, barely having the presence of mind not to crush the life out of them as she jerks and spasms with the ecstasy, thrilling to have bent them to her service so completely and so quickly, licking her blond slave’s slack and willing lips sensually.
The redhead smiles against her mistress’ slit, wrapping her legs around one ankle as she braces herself on her bound wrists, her deft tongue lashing against the quivering, hypersensitive clit, making wave after wave of pleasure course through her, each one so painfully intense it would take her breath away if she even needed to breathe anymore. The girl tries in vain to topple her feather-light undead mistress and regain some of the initiative only to be lifted easily by the leg she’s wrapped around, the pressure on her crotch slow and gradual but firm and unbearably intense. Becky quickly relents, thrusting her tongue deep into her mistress’ pussy and making a rippling motion, the tip massaging her G-spot while the base grinds against her sensitive, quivering clit.
Zoe hastily lets her plaything down as she feels an unexpectedly powerful orgasm barreling towards her with the inevitability and force of a locomotive, breaking the kiss and throwing the blond aside as she caresses the failed dominatrix’ head roughly with both hands, panting and trembling with excitement as it builds stronger and stronger, finally knocking her to her knees with the force of it. She drags the redhead with her, forcing the girl onto her back as she straddles her face, hips bucking exhaustedly as the girl obediently draws out the pleasure as long as she can, sweat streaming down all 3 bodies as they writhe in the moonlight.
Deprived of her mistresses to grind against, the blond crawls back eagerly, only to be hastily rebuffed as Zoe savors the sensations. She pouts for a moment, then seizes the opportunity, sitting mere inches from the entwined lovers, splaying her legs to either side of them, her full, firm breasts pert as she sits as straight and prim as a Barbie doll and begins fingering herself. She moans loudly as she releases pent up wells of sexual energy and frustration, defying either mistress to stop her, naughtily craving the attention of even their punishment. She slides the tip of her wet index finger faster and faster across her raw clit, gasping with the coming climax when Zoe’s hand shoots out across the distance, seizing her wrist and dragging her onto her back.
“Naughty naughty, Slave Number One,” she taunts, swallowing hard as she catches her breath. “You know better than to take pleasure on your own. Only when it pleases your mistress will you know pleasure.” She turns, hauling the redhead up by the hair, mussing once again the perfect Hollywood bangs for a moment. “You know this, don’t you Slave Number Two?”
“Y-Yes, Mistress,” she moans, writhing with desire.
“Then why don’t you show me what you’ve learned?” she laughs, shoving the redhead’s face into the blonde’s crotch. She watches with amusement as the failed dominatrix forces her exhausted tongue and aching jaw to sloppily pleasure the slave, both of them pushing their bodies past endurance to satisfy her every whim. The ghoul smiles wickedly, tugging on the redhead’s handcuffs, shoving her neck down with one foot, then walking around and pinning the blonde’s wrists above her head as she climaxes, then holding her as she climaxes again, and again, and again, not relenting until she feels them both about to pass out from the exertion. She easily hauls the redhead off and throws her back down on the grass, the handcuffs digging into the delicate flesh of her back as she writhes with unquenched desire. She crawls up over the girl, face to face just inches away, letting her nipples brush the prone and helpless girls’ own, smiling at the tremor of aching anticipation it summons in her.
“Beg for it.”
“Please Mistress…Please, fuck me, oh god, please, I need it so bad…”
“Hmm, I’ll bet you do, you miserable little ‘dyke’…but you don’t deserve it,” she growls. She rises up on her knees, straddling the girl’s thighs, forcing her legs together uncomfortably over her aching pussy and reaches just out of the girl’s sight, the hand coming back with a bottle of Southern Comfort. “Tsk, underage drinking…” she taunts, opening the bottle and taking a quick swig, savoring the burning taste as it washes her mouth clean of the cheerleaders’ juices, then spitting the mouthful onto the girl’s raw breasts. “you two are gonna be in SO much trouble” she says, upending the bottle and shoving it roughly up her prey’s clenching pussy, soaking her prostrate form in the aromatic whiskey.
Her eyes go wide with shock and agony, thrashing madly against her handcuffs as the ghoul pins her by the neck to the grass, hips bucking with a mind of their own as she eagerly fucks the bottle back, booze sloshing out of her tight pussy, burning her inside and out. Zoe slaps the bottle roughly, then seizes the bottom and begins twisting and thrusting it inside her, the smooth unyielding glass grinding against her wet, aching clit slow and hard. She blushes furiously and whimpers, biting her lip as she climaxes, utterly humiliated but strangely thrilled to be so debased.
“Slave Number One, clean her up won’t you?” Zoe pulls the bottle out and crawls around to her head, forcing the long neck between her slack lips, forcing the last drops down her throat. She walks off as the blond, barely recovered, eagerly climbs up onto the helpless redhead and drinks deeply from her alcohol-soaked pussy, licking the musky whiskey off her sweaty skin thirstily. The redhead writhes weakly as she’s eaten out, her quivering clit sore yet aching for every touch of her tongue, moaning quietly as she climaxes again, stars swimming across her field of vision as she surrenders to unconsciousness, the blond not far behind her.

She circles her resting prey, smirking playfully as they snuggle protectively into one another. She stops over their heads and crouches low, then grips the blond by the hair first, pulling her sleeping body into one last hungry kiss. She forces her tongue between the slack lips, kissing her slumbering toy hard and hotly. The blond protests weakly, her arms pushing so gently on her chest they may as well be resting but not rousing from their exhausted sleep. Zoe tires of this hollow victory and turns her attention to the bound and unconscious redhead, carelessly discarding the blond on the cold sharp grass to pull the light and helpless form up by the hair. The girl cries out, mewling like a cat as she’s pulled up to slump against the ghoul’s ample chest, gasping and whimpering softly as her own breasts are ruthlessly pinched, her tiny rose-pink nipples twisted and tugged as she cries “no” so softly it can barely be heard, her eyebrows pinched in agony as she writhes in her mistress’ grip, her bound hands finding the wet pussy and squeezing it softly, reflexively. Zoe shudders with arousal and tries to squeeze a little more energy out of her toy, pinching the girl’s clitoris roughly, slapping her inner thighs, but on finding the girl beyond rousing discards her into the open arms of the blond With a sigh she returns to the bench and sorts through the bag, picking out some clothes that will fit her, setting a few select pieces aside, and shredding the rest.
As the first ray of actual sunlight crests the horizon and the sky lights a beautiful red-gold, she surveys her prey, the blond sub still holding the bound dom sweetly when she hears the echo of her mistress’ words again. ~When the sun shows itself, I want you to welcome it for me; it has been centuries since last I saw it myself. Face the rising sun and pleasure yourself; continue to do so until the full disc has come into view.~
“You have got to be kidding”, she whispers in a tremulous voice as her hands, acting nearly on their own volition, begin to eagerly violate her.

She guides her unstoppable hands to slowly, shakily slide down her stomach as she arches her back towards the rising sun, one leg up on the stone bench as her left hand firmly pins open her labia, her right eagerly probing her depths. She moans, trying to muffle her cries as she grinds one finger against her g-spot, another slipping wetly against her trembling clit, breasts heaving as she feels pleasure like a mortal in the glow of the rising sun, its rays warming her nude, glistening body.
With a sigh she surrenders to the sensations, reclining on the cold unyielding stone, her tortured body trembling with pleasure as she closes her eyes and imagines her possessed hands are instead her mistress’ own. She squirms as her hand slides inexorably back up her bucking hips, trailing her sticky, musky honey up into her cleavage; she gasps as her pert breasts are squeezed roughly, and parts her full, luscious lips to receive the juicy, dripping fingers that probe her mouth, degrading herself for her absent mistress’ amusement. She obediently sucks the fingers clean, squirming helplessly as her other hand roughly and awkwardly pinches her trembling clit, gasping out another climax, arching back on the bench and howling in helpless pleasure. She collapses finally, panting raggedly, gasping for breath like a mortal, writhing fluidly as the aftershocks run riot across her body, opening her eyes just as the sunrise completes and releases her from her obligation. She rises shakily to her feet, glowering down at the unconscious mortals. Her mistress will pay for this…but in the meantime…

The two cheerleaders awake a little after dawn. Becky finds herself in nothing but a red, lacy, translucent bra and panties set with matching garter belt and stockings; Cindy finds herself in a tight white cupless corset with thong panties, thigh-high stockings, and long gloves. Both of them find themselves handcuffed together and a brief note: “Have fun getting home.”
They look at each other and gulp as they realize they’re going to have a hard time explaining to anyone they encounter what two girls are doing reeking of alcohol and sex, handcuffed together in their indecent underwear…

Meanwhile, Zoe walks along the side of the highway backwards, one thumb out. She saunters sexily, hips swaying, her recently acquired bag of tricks slung over one shoulder hanging limply at her side, depleted somewhat. She did the best she could to assemble a wardrobe from the fetish gear of two girls not as well endowed as her; the tight translucent bra came from the blonde’s cache, as did the short jacket, though because of their difference in bra sizes it barely zipped halfway; still, it covered her assets somewhat. The redhead’s pleated skirt fit like a glove, but none of their intact panties fit at all so she made do without. Some torn leggings cover her thighs down to her own tall goth boots, miraculously salvaged from her own torn wardrobe. She looked decidedly slutty, to her own way of thinking, and that meant she’d be the perfect bait. “I don’t know what Ghouls eat,” she told herself, “but I ain’t eating bugs.”
She saunters along, relishing the feel of her sexy undead body, enjoying the advantages of her preternatural eyesight as she scopes out potential prey and either shows herself or makes herself scarce. A bus full of nuns and a businessman in a BMW piqued her interest but didn’t stop; two cops and a Ford monstrosity she let go by without revealing herself. Finally she sees off on the horizon a brand new glossy black-and-violet Bugatti Veyron, and licks her lips. She steps out onto the shoulder and swivels her hips, running her hands through her hair and letting her breasts make a game attempt to escape the jacket as it zooms past, then promptly skids to a stop. She cringes at the damage to the expensive tires, adjusts her jacket, and taps one foot impatiently.
The driver executes an abysmal 5-point turn, zooms back, damn near goes off the road attempting a handbrake turn, swerves to another stop a few feet away and revs the engine playfully, rolling down the passenger side window.
She saunters up to the car slowly, thrilling in the sensual power her newly undead body has over this unworthy supplicant, smiling softly at the look of unabashed arousal on his face. She stops a couple feet away, crosses her arms smoothly under her ample breasts, and slowly leans forward to rest her arms on the door of the car, letting her assets swing forward for maximum effect.
“Like the cor?” he says, grinning like the cat that caught the canary, his frat-boy voice obnoxiously turning his As into Os as he loses himself in her amazing cleavage.
“Mm. Verry nice” she purrs, letting herself in and settling into the soft leather seat that wraps around her like a glove, self-consciously adjusting her skirt to avoid showing him anything. He guns the engine, making the back end swerve across the blacktop before it rockets up to 200, tearing up the highway, and she squirms with arousal despite herself. “Yes…very nice,” she silently muses, “I think I’ll keep it…”
“Yeoh, my dod owns a dealership.” He stretches mock-casually, resting one arm on her headrest, sliding it awkwardly down her shoulders and pulling her towards him. “Yo know the rules behbe, noone rides free.”
She considers for a moment simply killing him, shoving him out into traffic, and taking the wheel; even at these speeds, surely she could have it done before the car swerves out of control…but the scent of blood pounding in his veins, and what it would do to the upholstery….no, better to let him think he’s won. If only for the moment. “Besides,” she thinks to herself as she grins wickedly, “it might be fun to see how far I can stretch his patience.” Aloud she whispers, a slight tremble of nervousness in her voice, “please, be gentle with me…this is my first time.”
“Noh way?! Ohwsome. Chickadee, I know just the place. Oh’m gonna rock yohr world.” He cuts the wheel and leans on the horn as he skids through three lanes of morning commuters, nearly clipping the barrel at the entrance ramp, making her cringe at the abuse the poor car suffers at the hands of this clumsy overpriveleged brute. Focusing on the task at hand she runs one hand along the bulge in his designer jeans, feeling his manhood swell to a fairly impressive size considering his rolling compensation. She looks up at him with wide, innocent doe-eyes as she unzips his fly and slowly fishes out his rock hard member, fighting not to react as he swerves wildly across the road. She squeezes the shaft once, softly, licking her lips slowly and playfully. Moisture glints off her full, luscious lips as she slowly and smoothly presses her head to his chest, and just as smoothly slides down his torso, her breath hot on his cock as she draws closer and closer, slowing as she approaches, smiling inwardly at how eagerly he thrashes in his seatbelt. She opens her mouth wide, then suddenly throws herself back on her seat, tearing open her ill-fitting jacket and letting her barely concealed breasts bounce free. “Faster!”, she cries, squirming with exaggerated pleasure as he obediently guns up to 250, dodging cars inexpertly, “oh god that makes me hot…mmm…”
He grins even broader, throwing the million dollar car into the turns with reckless abandon, clearly enjoying the effect he thinks he’s having on her. She swallows hard and grips the base of his cock again, grinding her thighs together and panting with very real arousal as she smoothly brings her head back down into his lap. Very slowly she extends her tongue, reluctantly touching the very tip of it to his cock and recoiling as he nearly erupts right then and there, one hand steadying the wheel for him as he spasms with near-climax, panting heavily. She watches in fascination as he slowly calms down, morbidly amazed at his lack of control, amused at how easily he is manipulated as she lashes her tongue across the tip again brutally, sending him into another helpless wave of pleasure. She grabs the wheel again, her fun spoiled by the inherit danger to the car, and moans huskily as she writhes still. “Ooh god, take me…find somewhere to pull over, I want your big cock inside me,” she whimpers, surprising even herself with how well she mimics the pitiable pleading in her blond slave’s voice.
To hammer her point home she throws herself back into the seat, lifting her skirt and spreading her labia, caressing her quivering clit with one hand while the other roughly kneads her full breasts. “Goodness…she really Did make me insatiable!” she thinks to herself with the slightest touch of terror, and a slow, warm glow of amusement at her new discovery. “Well…why not enjoy it? It’s not like there are any consequences anymore.” She bites her lip, grunting and whimpering with arousal as she encourages him, holding back her climax to let him think she’s saving it for him.
He finds a Historical Monument off to the side of the road and jumps an oddly placed bit of sidewalk, a slight grating noise killing the moment for her as her heart sinks at the abuse the poor car’s suffering. He squeals to a halt and jumps out of the car without even keying off, sprinting around to her side.
She considers for a moment just leaving him here with his pants down and taking the car…but she’s so hungry…and besides…this will be fun. She conscientiously kills the engine and hands him the keys, a look of confusion, then embarrassment flickering across his face before arousal wins out again. She rises gracefully, leaning back against the glistening bodywork, tossing her hair back luxuriously and peeling her bra off one shoulder first, then the other, then unclasping it, the tantalizing power of her amazing breasts keeping the horny frat boy at bay for the moment, his rock hard cock throbbing with desire, blushing a deep purple as he yearns to take her right there with all the vigor and animal lust in his body.
“Take your jacket off,” she orders, and he complies unthinkingly, the command too reasonable to argue with. She reaches out, cupping his cheek with just her fingertips, drawing him in close. He grabs her by the hips, tugging up her skirt, and as he thrusts his hips towards her she sighs “it’ll wash out.”
“Huh?” is, in the grand scheme of things, not exactly the most memorable of last words, but it largely summed up the frat boy’s life. As he thrusts himself forward she bites deep into his throat, her teeth sharper than normal for a human yet not the highly efficient fangs of her mistress. They slice easily if jaggedly into his neck, tearing out his throat and spilling blood everywhere; over her face, her neck, her chest, the car…but sparing his jacket, and the keys in the pocket. She is, after all, smart.
She drinks him in wildly, an unbelievable thrill washing over her undead body as she tastes the potent, electric, Human blood, feeling every cell in her body reenergized, every nerve tingling, her pulse pounding with the exhilaration, a full body blush and a shiver of excitement seizing her as she drops his lifeless form to the floor.

---

*** Author’s Note: The characters were created by Rydeordie467 for Downtown with No Money Part 1 for another site. Everything in this and future chapters going forward is completely my own work. I am a new writer and would love feedback, good or bad. Thank you.***

Ashley’s Awakening 3 – Revelations and Titillations

Ashley’s week started off rough. She woke up the morning after her visit, she was in rough shape. Her body hurt everywhere, inside and out. Her muscles hurt, her joints were stiff, and her holes felt like they had been filled with telephone poles. She had to will herself out of bed and limped into the bathroom. She hoped a hot shower would soothe her body pains. She turned on the water and steam filled the room. She let the hot water run down her sore teenage body.

She shampooed her hair and then picked up her soap. She ran the soap on her perky B-cup tits, feeling some soreness in her nipples. Her hands travelled down her taut stomach till she reached her now shaven vagina. She touched around her slit and found it quite tender. She wouldn’t get to have fun today in the shower. Her fingers travelled lower to her asshole which was raw and sore.

She finished her shower, toweled dry and looked at herself in the steamed-up mirror. She had some bruising around her hips and thighs, nothing too serious. It would heal in a day or two. She spread herself open a bit and looked at her pussy, which was still quite red instead of its usual pink coloring. She turned around and inspected her asshole, it was very red. Anal would not be an everyday activity, she joked to herself. She would do it again though, gladly, just not every time. Maybe on special occasions.

Did she regret it? No. Not at all, she’d do it all again, and hoped she could soon. At least, once her body recovered. She loved being their fuck toy. They wouldn’t call her that, but that’s what she was in her mind. And she was fine with that role because it was one she chose for herself.

She spent the rest of the weekend hiding how much pain she was in from her parents. Luckily, she had homework she could do. She was at the top of her class in grade point average. Probably due to not getting much of a social life

.

During the school week Nikki pestered her to say what was going on. Ash would just say she would tell her Friday night, partially to kick the can down the road. She was also scared of what Nikki would say and think of her. This continued through most of the week. Even cheer practices were a chore. Everyone was stressing about the State Finals, so practices were tougher than normal, and everyone’s nerves were frayed. The only bits of good news were that Scott uploaded all the pictures and videos from their last tryst and she loved the picture they wanted to hang of her in the gallery. The picture they chose was her in her sundress from her first visit. She was mid-spin, reaching down to stop her dress from rising. Her long brown hair was flowing by her face, and she had a big smile on. Real, natural. Not a fake camera smile.

As for the other pictures and videos, she looked at and watched them all. She looked so sexy covered in cum. Her favorite was the last one though. She masturbated a lot to seeing herself double penetrated and filled with cum, once she healed up of course. She hoped it wouldn’t be as long before she saw them again.

As the school bell ended the day on Friday, Ashley still didn’t know what she was going to tell Nikki. The two first stopped at Nikki’s place to pick up an overnight bag, then headed to Ashley’s place. Nikki was a common visitor at the Thompson family home. The two chatted about school, cheerleading, and boys but there was a weight hanging in the air. Both could feel it, Nikki didn’t bring it up though. She hoped answers about her friend would come soon. They arrived at the house and headed up to Ashley’s room to drop off their stuff. Nikki looked at Ashley expectedly. Ashley just shook her head, not yet.

The evening went on. Ashley’s family and Nikki had pizza and watched a movie together. It was a kid’s movie. Ashley’s parents were nothing if not consistent in infantilizing her. After the movie, the girls went to Ashley’s room. The elder Thompson also went to their room, which was luckily on the other side of the house. They changed into their bed clothes, oversized T-shirts and panties. The girls sat on the bed together and made small talk till they figured the adults were asleep.

“Ok, it’s after 11:00. Your parents are definitely asleep. No more delays. What the fuck is going on with you?” Nikki asked, voice elevated.

“It’s tough to explain” Ashley said, “Shit, I don’t know what you’ll think of me when you hear it.”

“Are you selling drugs? Are you a prostitute? What? I’m your best friend, I’m here, just tell me.”

Ashley took a heavy breath and sighed. “I was shopping downtown and ran out of money for a cab ride home…”

Ashley proceeded to tell her the story of being downtown with no money. She mentioned her phone being dead and asking people for money. Meeting Rick and Scott, the ride, and the offer to model. That she went back to see them last week and her parents would flip if they knew.

“I don’t believe that.” Nikki said. “You were modelling? Bullshit!”

“I’ll prove it.” Ashley grabbed her computer and logged into their drive. Everything was in the folders by date, and order taken, so Ashley knew it would be safe at first. Nikki seemed impressed.

“You look really great. You always look great, but they know how to capture your true beauty.” Nikki said, smiling.

“Thanks, you look great too. Guys don’t know what they’re missing.” Ashley replied.

“Thanks, but you’re full of shit, Ash” Nikki retorted, she did not like her body.

Nikki was short, five foot even. She had little to no breasts to speak of; an A cup which she padded. But her most telling feature was her fiery red hair. It was straight and long, it reached down to her lower back. She was teased about her hair growing up. When she got older and other girls started to develop breasts. She got teased for that too. Ashley was the only one who stuck by her but all of it destroyed her self-esteem and confidence. She preferred to stay home and read most nights. She was only a cheerleader because her mom was one and she was the smallest girl at the school. Perfect for the top of the pyramid or to be tossed around. Her parents were not like Ashley’s, they wanted her to come out of her shell and date boys, but most boys weren’t interested in her. They wanted Ashley or any of the other girls on the team.

“I…[nervously]…I have more to show you.” Ashley stuttered, clearly scared.

“Oh….ok.” Nikki replied, sensing discomfort.

Ashley scrolled down the page. Nikki saw the photos become more sexual; the dress was gone. Nikki looked shocked but said nothing. Ashley kept scrolling and the underwear was gone too. “

In front of Nikki’s eyes was her best friend naked, with photos taken by a couple of strange men. It was shocking and horrifying but she couldn’t look away. It was like a car crash but one that enraged her and, quietly, aroused her. The pictures kept scrolling to close ups on Ashley’s tits and vagina. Ashley stopped on the set of her giving a blowjob to Scott. Nikki finally spoke.

“You? Did that? Why? What did they have on you? They made you do it! You should go to the police! I’ll kill them!” Nikki angrily said.

“Lower your voice, please.” Ashley said, trying to calm her friend. “It was my choice, I wanted to do it. They didn’t force me to do anything, and I loved doing it.”

“You loved his dick in your mouth? You loved him cumming on your face? Really, Ash?” in an accusing tone.

“Yes, I felt free and alive” Ashley replied.

“I can’t even get kissed, and you are making porn” Nikki lamented.

“Why does it matter so much to you?”

“Because I want to feel like someone loves me” Nikki said, deeply saddened.

Ashley realized Nikki had never known what it was like to be wanted by another. Ashley couldn’t be with anyone, but guys were always hitting on her. She knew she was attractive on some level. In a split second, Ashley reached over and pulled Nikki in close. Before she could react, she locked lips on her stunned friend. Her eyes were as big as saucers, she tried to pull back, but Ashley held firm. After a few seconds, she released her hold on the girl, and they separated.

“Why did you do that?” Nikki asked, her mind reeling.

“You’ve now been kissed by someone who truly loves you.” Ashley said sweetly.

“But I didn’t even know it was happening.”

“Ok, be ready this time then,” and leaned in for another kiss, this time the little redhead didn’t pull away, she moved in.

Their lips touched, soft and gently, testing the waters. Ashley opened her mouth and lightly touched her tongue to her friend’s mouth. Nikki, feeling it, instinctively allowed it entry, touching it with her own. Ashley could feel the sparks flying, her nipples became hard and her pussy wet. She didn’t know it, but Nikki felt the same. Arms moved around to hold each other or rested on naked skin. After a minute, they reluctantly separated.

“So, how was that for your first kiss?” Ashley asked nervously.

“I thought it was amazing, thank you. I’ll always remember this, Ash.”

“Anytime, Nikki, anytime” and she meant it.

Sitting very close together now, Ashley asked if she had any questions. Nikki had a million but saw there were more pictures in the set. She wanted to see more.

“Are you sure you want me to keep going?” Ashley asked.

“Yes, no more secrets, ok?” Ashley only nodded in reply.

*******

Nikki held one of Ashley’s hands in her lap as her friend used the other to continue through the photos. Nikki had her stop on the close-up image of her friend’s spread vagina, showing her maidenhood. She had never seen another girl’s pussy that close. It was very pink and very wet. The next image that caught her attention was a penis penetrating that virgin slit for the first time. Ashley was the first one of them to have sex.

As the images became more graphic, Ashley absent-mindedly slid her hand up and down her friend’s soft inner thigh. She was nervous again, having Nikki see her fucked by a man for the first time. Her mind snapped back to reality when her hand grazed the soft cotton of her friend’s panties. Nikki’s shirt and ridden up and she was too focused on the screen to notice. She was staring at Ashley’s gaping hole now filled with cum. It was the end of the set. Ashley didn’t dare move her hand.

“Did it hurt?” Nikki said, barely audible, “your first time?”

“A little, but it got better, much better.”

“Did you get knocked-up? He put so much inside you.”

“No, I got a morning after pill the next day. I tricked my parents in to putting me on the pill after that.” Ashely replied.

“Are you ok, Nik?”

“Yea, it’s a lot to take in” Nikki replied.

“That’s what I said” Ashley tried joking.

Nikki laughed and leaned in for a hug, the sudden motion caused Ashley’s hand to slide over Nikki’s panty covered slit. She could feel the wetness seeping though. Ashley pulled her hand away and apologized. This time Nikki quickly leaned over and kissed her. Ashley recovered quickly from the surprise and returned the kiss with passion. Her hands moving along the smaller girl’s body. She brushed against a small breast and hard nipple. She stopped her hand and gently massaged the soft flesh through the thin material.

Ashley continued making out with her friend and lightly guided her to lay down, laying just off to the side of her. Her hand moved down her back and under the T-shirt, finding the girl’s small breast. It was not even a handful, but the skin was so soft. Her nipple was small, like the tip of an eraser and just as hard.

Nikki meanwhile was overcome with these new sensations. Her friend was now feeling her up and she moved her hands to Ashley’s larger breasts to do the same. She touched them over the shirt, her other hand rubbed Ashley’s butt. These brought encouraging moans from the more experienced lover. Nikki got bold, broke their kiss, and pulled off Ashley’s shirt. Ashley, in turn, removed her friend’s. They resumed making out, tongues dancing, skin rubbing against skin.

Ashley removed her mouth from Nikki’s and kissed her cheek, then down her neck, finally settling on her light pink nipples; gently suckling one and then the other. Ashley felt hands hold her head in place, moaning coming from above her. Ashley moved her free hand down between Nikki’s thighs, stroking both sides to open, which they slowly did. Gingerly, she traced her fingers over Nikki’s panties, they were soaked. Ashley cupped the area and slipped her fingers along the slit, rubbing up and down. Nikki humped at her hand, trying to get more friction. Ashley obliged that request by moving inside the girl’s underwear, touching another girl’s pussy for the first time. To Nikki, the sensation and difference of being touched by someone other than herself was incredible. She didn’t know where fingers were going to go and the sporadic contact with intense areas, teasingly, made her more aroused.

Ashley stopped briefly and slid the girl’s panties off. She could see Nikki’s fiery red bush, ran her fingers through it and then back into her slit. She fingered and rubbed all over and inside the girl. She was careful not to fully insert her fingers into her though, just in case Nikki still had a hymen, that wasn’t hers to take from her friend.

Gathering up the courage, Ashley grew bold and moved lower down her friend’s body leaving a trail of licks and kisses. From the breasts to the stomach, the navel, each hip and then looking into a patch of red hair and pink slit underneath. Ashley teased her thighs open with gentle kisses before lightly licking her first taste of pussy, straight from the source. It was different than her own, a little mustier but good. She dipped her tongue in deeper and longer for another taste, licking from the base of her hole to the top of her exposed clit. This drew a squeal and moan from the prone girl. Ashley started lapping.

Nikki, feeling wonderful sensations looked down to see her friend’s face buried into her red bush. Ashley looked up and locked eyes with her friend and kept licking. Explosions would go off with every movement of the tongue. Sometimes it would dip just deep enough into her pink passage to gather a lot of her juices that it would run down Ashley’s face. She was in pure ecstasy; she wasn’t going to last long now.

Ashley could tell Nikki was going to pop. She wanted her friend to have a really great experience, so she used her fingers on one hand to rub her clit hard. She used the other to open her up wide, sticking her face and tongue as deep as possible into her juicy box. Nikki buried her face into a pillow and released a long deep moan. Ashley’s face was sprayed with wet fluid which emanated from the spread-eagled girl.

Ashley looked up at her naked friend, pussy juice covering her mouth and nose. She looked satisfied with her work and went to get up. Nikki reached out and pulled her up into a deep, loving kiss. She licked her own juices off her face and smiled. She didn’t know if she was a lesbian, but she knew she loved her friend at that very minute.

“Thank you, so much, Ash. No one’s ever made me feel so loved before.”

“You’re welcome, I love you too, Nik.”

Nikki kissed Ashley again, softly, and gently. Her hands travelled on her friend’s bare back till she reached her hips and pushed her over onto the bed. Nikki, now on top, proceeded to mimic the motions that were done to her. Kissing Ashley’s lips, then neck, and then breasts. Ashley’s larger breasts felt softer than her own, not just due to size but the feel of her skin too. Her mouth found a small pink nipple and began to suck and nibble, kneading the one on the other side with her hand. Then after 30 seconds, she switched to the other one and repeated.

Nikki’s comforts were different than what Ashley had experienced with Scott and Rick. This was softer and more sensual. They were a little rougher and more firm in how they touched her. Neither was better than the other, Ashley enjoyed both. She just relaxed and let her friend experiment with her body. When Nikki placed her hands to remove her panties, Ashley raised up till they were off and spread her legs open, inviting her in.

Nikki was nervous looking at her friend’s bald teen twat, wet and open for her to see. She wanted to return the favor she had just been given but, until tonight, had never even thought about doing this with a girl. She moved in closer, studying the outer labia of the vagina. Without any hair it was easy to see all the details on the outside. The entire thing looked like the creased side of a peach. Nothing poked out, unlike the little nub that stuck out a bit on her own. She slid her finger along the wet slit. Ashley let out a little moan, which was encouraging.

She decided to be braver and used her fingers to spread open to the inner realm of this hidden valley. Everything was a light pink color, hot, and very wet. She could see little bumps and folders on the heading inside the dark recesses of her cavity. Carefully, she inserted a finger up to the first knuckle. It gripped her finger and encouraged her to push deeper until it was as far as it could go. It felt so warm and so tight. She started to slowly withdraw the digit until it was back at the entrance and then plunged it back in. Another moan told her she was on the right track. In and out the single finger went until she added a second and then a third.

Ashley was enjoying watching her friend discover her body. She let her take it at her own pace and didn’t want to push her too quickly, but she was really turned on and horny. Ashley rubbed her own breasts while her friend worked her pussy. It was good but it wasn’t getting her off yet, she had to move things along. She upturned her hips and spread herself wide open, hoping to encourage action faster.

Nikki, noticing the movement, knew it was time to do what she was trying to put off. She lowered her face to the open slit and flicked out her tongue. The taste was sweet like honey, and she went in for another lick, fingers continuing to pump in and out. This brought more groans, but it still didn’t sound like enough. She slipped her pinkie finger inside the hole, and then finally the thumb.

Ashley felt herself being fisted for the first time and it felt incredible. Nikki had small hands, so it didn’t hurt, she just felt very full, like someone was massaging her uterus. While the fist moved in and out, Nikki latched on to her clit and started sucking and nibbling. That pushed her over the edge. She grabbed a pillow and screamed, cumming onto the smaller girl’s face.

It was 2:00am when both girls decided to go to bed. Ashley closed her computer and figured she’d tell Nikki about the rest tomorrow. They kissed and snuggled up naked together for the night. Tomorrow was another cheer practice and they needed to get some sleep.

*******

The annoying sound of Ashley’s alarm broke the sweet silence of their dreaming. Both girls woke up in each other’s arms. There was a brief bit of awkwardness, as the flurry of last night’s activities rushed back to them. Neither one knew exactly what to say. A knock at the door from Ashley’s Mom “Girls you have to get up and get moving”. That got them up and moving out of bed. Nikki went into the bathroom while Ashley gathered the stuff she’d need for the day.

After the toilet flushed, Nikki jumped into the shower. Her mind was reeling thinking about last night. What did it all mean? Were they dating now or was that just a fling? Was she gay and most importantly, would they do that again. She was so absorbed in thought and shampooing her hair that she didn’t notice the curtain move. She jumped as a pair of hands caressed her from behind and pulled her in for a hug.

“I thought we could share the shower to save time” the voice whispered in her ear.

“Oh ok, sure that makes sense.”

“I had a lot of fun last night. I hope we can do it again sometime” as the hands picked up the soap and lathered up her front. Starting at the shoulders, then arms and armpits, before landing on her small breasts. “These seem to be extra dirty”. The voice laughed.

“Mhmmmm,” was all little Nikki could say. Hot water poured down on her, rinsing her off. Her body was on fire again. Aching to be touched. As always, Ashley knew what to do. Her hands leaving the girl’s breasts and travelling down to her hips and thighs, soaping as she went. She started on the outside of her hips and moved down, slowly and teasingly, to her feet. Her face was looking at Nikki’s butt, she gave each cheek a little kiss, before moving, gliding her hands back up slowly on the inside of her legs. Feet, then calves, knees and inner thighs. Nikki subconsciously opened her legs to allow access to her private area.

Ashley ran her hands though Nikki’s bright red pubic hair, lathering it up till it was almost white. Then she slipped her fingers down into her hidden charms. Massaging the outer lips and teasing the inner ones. Ashley knew they didn’t have a ton of time though, so she started rubbing her friend’s clit area, bringing another audible moan. She moved in a circular motion, her other hand moving back up to cup a small nipple. Nikki’s moans increased.

“Cum for me, lover” she whispered.

“Ngh!” was all the girl could reply before she stiffened into a strong orgasm. Ashley had to support her weight as her legs became too rubbery. When she recovered enough, Nikki finally turned around and kissed her best friend. It was a passionate kiss, warm water cascading over their young bodies. Breasts rubbed against breasts. Nikki reached down to return the favor for her friend, but Ashley pulled away.

“That was just for you. We have to get ready for the rest of the day still.”

Disappointed but understanding, Nikki kissed her friend once more before getting out of the shower. Ashley was very aroused but knew she didn’t have time to take care of it. She quickly finished showering and got out.

They changed into their workout clothes, ate some breakfast, and headed towards practice. Ashley’s Mom drove them, and they chatted about normal girl things until they got close to school.

“Mom, would it be ok if Nikki spent the night again?” Ashley asked, surprising Nikki.

“Sure, of course dear, if it’s ok with her parents. Just try to keep it down tonight girls, you woke us up a few times last night.” Mrs. Thompson answered.

“Oh, sorry about that. I guess we got carried away. She’ll call them and ask when we get to practice. Thanks Mom.”

Nikki looked at Ashley, questioningly, but Ashley just downplayed everything, implying ‘just be cool’. They arrived and hopped out of the car, Nikki quickly messaged her parents and they said sure. They confirmed the plans with Ashley’s Mom before they said goodbye and headed inside.

In the noise of the locker room, Nikki finally asked why she was spending the night again, not that she didn’t want to.

“We didn’t finish last night,” said Ashley.

“What do you mean, I’m pretty sure we did,” said the small girl, blushing slightly, “Not that I don’t want to finish again.”

“Me too, but I meant I didn’t tell you everything about what happened with the pictures. We kind of got distracted.” She smiled and wry smile and winked.

“Oh yeah, I didn’t even think about it. I kind of thought that was it. How much more is there?”

“More,” was all she replied. Coach called in to hurry up the stragglers, they had to hit the field.

Practice went well. The routine wasn’t too much harder and the team picked it up quickly. The girls finished up, showered in the locker room, and decided on what to do tonight. Nikki was going to go home and get some clean clothes and meet back up at the Thompsons after dinner.

Nikki arrived around 7:00 and things went like the previous night. They made popcorn and watched another movie. This one was a live action comedy, it was funny but safe. The movie finished and they went to Ashley’s room. They both waited till her parents went to bed at 11:00 again. There was a knock at the door and then goodnights exchanged. They waited about a half hour for Ashley’s parents to fall asleep before they got back into it. Well, first they took off their shirts and made out for a bit, but then Ashley pulled her laptop back out.

“How much more is there? You showed me everything in that folder” Nikki asked.

“I did but that was all from the first day I ran out of money. That wasn’t from the next time last week.”

“You did all that in one day? You little slut” she joked.

“So, you have a choice, would you like more pictures or this time there’s video.”

“There’s video? Uh, I guess that.”

Ashley went to the video folder and started the first one. Nikki could see Ashley getting fucked from behind while she takes a cock in her mouth. The video was edited together from different camera angles, highlighting different things from facial expressions to better visual angles. The cameras were clearly further away but very clear, they would also zoom in on their own. Focusing on specific body parts, mostly Ashley’s. Finally, the video ended with Ashley being covered in cum from both guys.

Nikki wasn’t sure why, but it turned her on watching her friend be fucked and degraded slightly. She was absentmindedly playing with herself on top of her panties while watching the video. Ashley noticed this and smiled to herself but didn’t act upon it.

“That was hot, Ash. I can’t believe you took two guys at the same time.”

“Yeah, it was really hot,” Ashley said, thinking back to that day. “But that was just the beginning.”

Ashley played the next video of her in her cheerleader uniform posing for seductive pictures. Ashley pulled up a few choice pictures while the video played. The images were stunning and very sexy as you would expect from professional photographers. It then continued to her stripping from her cheer uniform and blowing Rick. Nikki’s fingers were inside her panties watching her friend get roughly face fucked by Scott. Ashley showed the picture of her mouth full of cum, and then her swallowing it.

“What does it taste like?” Nikki asked.

“Cum? Kind of salty and creamy, but I like it.” Ashley said, “the next thing is just pictures. They wanted me to pee in front of them, so I did it in the shower.”

“They wanted you to what? Why?”

“I don’t know, but it was kind of naughty to do. I want to see them pee one of these days, guy’s penises are really neat.”

It was time for the final video. Ashley hit play and put her hands around her friend, cuddling up close. Her fingers lightly making circles on her skin, driving her crazy. Nikki was soaked, her fingers still playing with her slit through her panties. She watched as Ashley sucked and then got fucked by Scott. Things stopped for a moment when something was passed to Scott, then it looked like he was back inside of her. But something seemed different. Suddenly it dawned on her.

“You didn’t!”

“I did, keep watching.” Ashley moved around behind her friend, breasts against her back, and slipped her own hand into Nikki’s panties. She could tell Nikki really enjoyed watching her to all these perverted things, like watching her get ass fucked. Rick entered the picture and Ashley repositioned, and then there was suddenly two people fucking her holes.

“Did that hurt?” Nikki said in almost a whisper.

“Kind of at first, but I got used to it. Hurt like hell the next day though.”

Ashley decided Nikki’s panties were in the way, so she motioned to remove them. Down and off they went onto the floor, legs spread open again. Nikki was transfixed on the screen watching the scene transpire.

“Why do I like watching this? Watching you getting fucked and used like a whore? I get so wet from it.” She asked.

“I don’t know, maybe the same reason I like getting fucked and used. It just feels right.”

“What does it feel like to be fucked like that?

“You feel full and your whole-body tingles. If done right, it hits spots you didn’t even know you had. We’re right at the end, watch this.” Ashley didn’t need to tell her twice. She saw Ashley shake and explode, juice flying out of her pussy and the guys both looked like they came too.

“That was incredible! How did you squirt like that?”

“I have no idea, but the feeling was overwhelming.”

“Did they both cum in you?”

“Yup, here’s a picture of it.” Ashley pulled up a close up shot of her pussy and asshole both gaping open with cum running out of them.

“What’s it like to have a guy cum in you?”

“You feel them swell and tense up inside you, then a warm wet feeling fills your hole. It’s amazing. I wish you could meet the guys.”

“I wish you could fuck me.” Nikki said.

“Well, there is one thing we could try.” Ashley kissed her friend, then pulled down her own panties. She had her lay back on the bed then positioned herself between her legs at the other end of the bed. Her smooth vagina rubbing up against Nikki’s furry one. Ashley gyrated her hips, smashing the two wet pussies together. Occasionally, clits would get bumped and stimulated, this caused moans and groans from the two girls. The grinding got wilder and both girls grabbed each other’s hips to hold each other tight together. It didn’t feel like regular sex but was feeling good.

For good measure, Ashley slipped one finger between their scissoring thighs and rubbed her friend’s clit. Nikki felt this and did the same for Ashley. Their thighs and pussies were soaking everything. The room smelled sex and wet panties. A few moments later, Nikki came hard, burying her face into the mattress to keep from screaming. Ashley followed suit. They were sweaty and covered in each other’s fluids. They crawled up together and kissed tenderly.

“Thank you for that. Is that what sex is like?”

“Kind of, but you have something inside you. Moving around, hitting all kinds of fun spots.”

“We are really wet right now.”

“Yeah, let me help you with that.” And Ashley went between the girl’s legs and lapped up the juices.

“Ngh, no fair. I want some too.”

Ashley stopped and swung her legs over her friend’s head, putting her pussy in her face and went back to licking. Nikki returned the favor, eating out Ashley in a 69 position. Both girls were still buzzing from their last orgasm. Clits were licked and holes were probed by tongues. It didn’t take the girls long to cum again. This time wasn’t as strong but still shot through them and made them feel amazing. It was also the last bit of energy they had for the night, so they curled back up in bed and fell asleep. Naked and happy, once more.

---

The fate of the planet is at stake

Xenowars

(There is a prequel to this story called “The Coming”. You don’t need to read it to understand this story but it is recommended.)

Part 1: Rebel Uprising

Eleven months ago, prominent scientist Dr. Timothy Andrews discovered a wormhole, a space gate close to Earth that promised a new era in space exploration. But before the experiments began an alien force used the gate to invade the planet, spreading its domain like an unstoppable virus. Humankind was doomed as people were mind-controlled and transformed to serve the invaders.

Only small groups of free humans formed the resistance. But they were also falling quickly under the alien’s domain; until today, when an incident in one of these groups offered some hope to an otherwise dark future. This is their story…

Gina Bianco, a former police detective, was the leader of a small rebel group in the north side of the city. They had set camp inside a large, underground warehouse that had access to the city’s sewer system. One of the motion sensors had been triggered near the base and Gina went to investigate.

She soon spotted the intruder. Some sort of reptilian humanoid, a type of alien that she hadn’t seen before. She silently followed him, waiting for the best chance to kill him.

“It went this way. Stay behind me,” Gina whispered to Megan, the second in command in their small group, “Don’t make any noise.”

Seeing this strange creature, Gina remembered her first encounter with an alien, almost a year ago, maybe the first one to arrive to the planet. She tried to warn her boss about the danger of an upcoming invasion but nobody believed her. When they did, it was too late.

“Can you see it?” Megan asked with a hushed voice.

“Barely. I’ve never seen a creature like this one. I just need a clear shot…” Gina said.

Then, in the blink of an eye, the creature was gone. “Shit! Where did it go? I lost it!” Gina exclaimed.

They kept walking until they reached a dark vent that lead upward. “It must had escaped through this vent.”

Megan heard a faint noise behind her and as she turned her head…”Eh?! Oh my God! It’s behind us!”

SMACK! The creature knocked Megan unconscious.

Gina, gun in hand, tried to shot at it. But with a swift move of his hand, the humanoid disarmed her in a fraction of a second and pushed the astonished woman to the ground. Realizing that she had no chance to escape, Gina pulled a small knife from her clothes and pressed it against her own throat!

“I will die before you make me a slave!”

But the beast moved its tail like a wipe and before she knew it, the knife was flying away from her. Then the reptilian pulled her up and spoke… “I am not here to make you a slave. I am here to help you.”

“You can speak?” Gina asked with wide open eyes.

“Yes. We have no time to waist. We have taken control of one of the teleports. Come with me.”

Without waiting for a response, the creature lifted Gina onto his shoulder and carried her towards the teleport.

“Wait… what is going on?! Let go of me!”

The creature took Gina through a series of dark tunnels and then everything became blurry around her. Moments later, they were transported to a large, strange room, filled with electronic equipment. Gina realized that all her clothing had disappeared during the teleportation.

What the fuck! I am naked! She thought, covering her breasts.

The creature started talking again. Gina was still baffled not only by the fact that she had just being instantly transported to another place but also by the ability of these creatures to speak her own language. The words sound very weird but it was clear enough to understand what he was saying.

“Your enemies and our enemies are the same. We want to propose a deal,” the reptilian said.

Gina’s mind was in overdrive, trying to understand her situation, ‘Ok, be strong. Focus. I might get out if this alive.’ Then she finally spoke “Who are you? What kind of deal?”

“If you help us, we will help you eliminate your enemy and keep your planet.”

The creature proceeded to explain. Their species have being struggling for a long time with a virus that made their females infertile. They had spent centuries working on molecular genetics trying to fix the problem with little success. During their long research, they became aware that other species could be used for their own reproduction and began an endless search across the universe for such species. It was during these travels that they learned about the existence of the Menglers alliance, a group of aggressive civilizations that worked together to take control of whatever planet they could find using the universal space portals. The Menglers specialized in controlling cognizant minds and that was their main weapon, as Gina already knew very well.

The reptilian ended his explanation by saying, “The Menglers alliance always work in a hierarchical structure. One mind controls the ones below it and so on. We can help you eliminate the mind that controls this planet and you will be free. Thousands of years may pass before they come to your planet again.”

Gina, still a little shook up but truly interested, asked, “What do you want from us in return for your help?”

“We want your help in our reproduction.”

“What if we refuse? What if we can’t do it?”

“Then your entire civilization will become nothing more than a group of drones at the Menglers’s service. Your weapons are useless against their mind-controlling power.”

Gina thought about it for a moment. All the information was hard to process that she knew that this strange creature was right. They were losing the battle with the invaders and it was just a matter of time before there was no one left with a mind of its own.

Gina looked up at the reptilian while assessing the proposal.

Maybe this is just a trick. Maybe they are working together with the Menglers or whatever they are called….
But the creature had me at his mercy back in the sewer. He could have kill me or transform me. Why go through all this trouble if this wasn’t true?

She concluded that the smart choice, her only choice, was to play along. “Ok, what do I have to do?”

The reptilian extended his hand to her and opened it up saying, “Put this inside you. It will adapt your body for the test.”

“Test?! What test?” Gina exclaimed.

Her whole body shivered with fear as she looked at the writhing form in the reptilian’s hand. It was some sort of worm, about thirty centimeters long and four centimeters wide. Green and ugly, with a viscous, rugged skin that shimmered with the overhead light.

“The reproduction test,” was the creature’s short answer.

Gina wished all of this was just a bad dream but it wasn’t. It was real. Very real.

Still lying on the floor since the teleportation, Gina recoiled back, spreading her thighs slightly in the process. The creature saw this as an invitation and placed the worm between her legs, a couple of centimeters from her pussy.

Gina started to have second thoughts about the whole thing and kept retreating, but the reptilian grabbed her shoulder, keeping her in place.

Sensing her body heat, the worm slithered swiftly across the floor and penetrated halfway into Gina’s pussy before she could do anything to prevent it.

“Uggh! No! Take it off!”

The worm started to release a bundle of chemicals that merged with Gina’s body at a cellular level. This was not a natural organism. It had been engineered for this specific purpose and the astounded woman felt the changes immediately. An inexplicable arousal spread throughout Gina’s body as her insides shifted and changed according to the new genetic instructions.

While Gina twitched on the floor, the reptilian watched the rest of the worm disappear inside of her body. His cock was already enlarging, getting ready for the feast.

As the seconds passed, Gina’s nipples swelled and her pussy tingled with increasing intensity until it became almost unbearable. She was not scare of hesitant about all this anymore. Her fear had been replaced by unbridled excitement that overwhelmed her mind.

Meanwhile, the reptilian’s phallus grew even larger, reaching almost forty centimeters long with the girth of Gina’s forearm.

In a matter of minutes, it became too much for Gina and she exploded in a powerful orgasm. Her stiff legs trembled rapidly while blissful waves of ecstasy traveled back and forth across her shuddering body making her jolt without control.

When Gina came back to her senses, she was not herself anymore. There was an insistent itch in her pussy that heralded an unavoidable urgency to have sex. Everything else was irrelevant. She wanted to fuck anybody, or anything…

The creature stepped forward presenting its enormous cock to the desperate woman. Gina sat up and caressed the large member with willing disposition. It didn’t occur to her that his cock may not even fit inside of her slim body.

His cock is so big, Gina thought, looking up at the reptilian, almost begging him to fuck her.

The creature positioned Gina onto her hands and knees and knelt behind her, aiming his phallus at her burning pussy. Looking at the size of his cock, Gina finally realized that fucking him may be an impossible task, but the chemicals controlling her actions kept her from recognizing any kind of danger.

I hope this doesn’t hurt me but I have to do this. I need it! She thought.

And he penetrated her! The creature shoved his entire cock inside of her slim body with a single stroke. Gina screamed. She could feel the monstrous phallus being pushed deeper than humanly possible. And yet she felt an incredible pleasure. It was something beyond her physical capabilities but she couldn’t care less. It was happening! The creature was pumping his cock within her body almost all the way to her chest and she loved it. She wanted more!

They fucked in this position for several minutes. Gina grunted every time he pushed forward, expelling the air from her lungs and her eyes rolled back intermittently as she tried to cope with this chemically enhance bliss.

After a while, the reptile leaned backwards until resting on his back, bringing the frail woman on top of him. He knew very well that she could take all of him and more. Her body had been modified for this purpose and he was going to take full advantage of it.

“It feels so good…” Gina moaned as she was turned up.

Now Gina’s arms and legs swung freely from the creature’s forceful thrusts. Her loud moans mixed with the squishy sounds of the fat cock smashing against her soaked, tight cavity.

In this position, the reptilian could swing his hips faster and in a matter of minutes Gina reached another orgasm that rocked her body savagely from head to toe. Gina screamed and twitched until her limp body collapsed on top of the reptile’s chest. Seeing her almost unconscious, he gave her a break but his goal was still far from complete.

Gina’s sexual satisfaction lasted only a few minutes and soon she was ready for more. She stood up and straddled his hips; the long penis just inches below her pussy lips. She couldn’t wait to let him slide inside of her again. And she did! She plunged down with her whole weight, shoving his cock as deep as it would go. Gina only saw a burst of white light exploding behind her eyes from the astonishing bliss that took over her body. She pictured the fat cock inside of her, pushing everything aside, stabbing her pussy as much as her mind. She was in heaven and wished this would never end.

After a while of humping up and down, Gina started to get tired and they shifted positions again. The former detective laid facing down while the heavy body of the human-like reptile pinned her against the floor. He smashed down forcefully on Gina’s soaked pussy, making her growl from pleasure.

Gina loved it. She encouraged him to fuck her harder and faster. She wanted to be crushed into a blissful, orgasmic end. Her vaginal muscles wrapped around his fat cock as hard as they could; seizing him inside of her to never let go.

The creature knelt on the floor and flipped her over. Handling her receptive slim body like a rag-doll, he grabbed her hips, lifted her to the right position and shoved his cock back inside of her, pumping her pussy even faster, testing her endurance. He had to be sure that she was ready for the next step.

Gina was barely able to breathe from the rough treatment. His cock was so big and he was fucking her so fast and deep. After a couple of minutes she reached yet another climax. Her body shuddered and writhed violently while her eyes rolled back into her head. It was so intense that she almost fell unconscious again… but she didn’t.

The reptile stood up, bringing her limp body up with him. His pulsating cock was still deeply embedded within her body with no signs of stopping any time soon. Gina was struggling to keep her sanity but if he was going to keep fucking her, she didn’t want to miss it.

Not far from the couple, another figure was watching the scene. It was another reptile that heard Gina’s moans and wanted to be part of the action. His cock was already at full size and he was more than willing.

Gina felt someone touching her lower back and turned her head to see the other creature right behind her. Gina’s heart jolted and a shot of adrenaline woke her from her delightful reverie.

What? Another one?! Gina thought.

She felt the tip of the second cock pressing at her anus and this brought her back to full awareness. She was certainly able to take one huge cock inside of her and she was enjoying it greatly, but two cocks? Was it even possible?

“Oh my God! Please be gentle…” she whispered.

The reptile was not gentle! He shoved the entire length of his phallus into Gina’s ass with incredible force. The astounded woman screamed as a mind-blowing sensation washed over her mind and body once again.

Gina couldn’t believe that her slim, tight body could accommodate all that alien meat. And it was even more incredible that the phallus in her ass was just as pleasurable as the one in her pussy. Before she knew it, she was contorting and shaking under the spasms of a new orgasm, her eyes completely rolled back into her head. It was her strongest climax so far and her vaginal and anal muscles clutched down on both pumping cocks, milking them for all they were worth.

The reptile in front of her knew it was time and without any warning, he discharged an enormous amount of sperm inside of Gina’s pussy, filling it completely. The hot fluid stimulated Gina’s oversensitive membranes, extending her orgasm and almost driving her insane. When he was done, the reptile stepped back, removing his soaked cock from Gina’s pussy and letting the remnants of sperm gush out from her tight cavity to the floor.

The other creature held Gina’s feeble body until most of the semen leaked from her pussy. Then, with his cock still deeply lodged in her ass, he laid on the ground bringing the exhausted woman to lie on top of him.

The reptile that just vacated her pussy watched Gina’s body intently, waiting for something to happen…

The former detective wanted nothing else than enjoying the ravishing of her ass and to wait for the next climax but then she felt a sudden, sturdy motion in her lower abdomen. She lifted her head to discover that her belly was expanding; fast!

“Oh God! What is happening? My belly is growing!” Gina exclaimed as her belly got larger, resembling an extremely accelerated pregnancy. “This is not possible! I can feel something moving inside of me!”

Gina grabbed her enlarging belly with both hands as it pulsated upward and back, following the motions of the fat cock penetrating her ass. She tried to cope with this surreal situation but forming coherent thought was becoming more difficult every second.

“It’s …. too…. much…”

Then it happened! A large cylindrical object began to squirm its way out of Gina’s pussy, delightfully stretching her vaginal walls. Gina’s arms flapped around wildly while she screamed in bliss. She was giving birth to something and it was the best sensation ever.

The creature standing in front of her watched the whole thing with fascination and satisfaction. She was enduring the process without problems; she was serving her purpose.

It took several minutes for the larvae to escape its warm, cozy confinement. Far from hurting her, the birthing experience took Gina to another plane of ecstasy. The reptile grabbed the newborn and pulled it out of Gina’s body at the same moment that she reached her last, mind-shattering orgasm of the night.

The creature fucking her ass climaxed too, spraying a gallon of sperm into Gina’s convulsing body. The besieged woman could barely notice that some of the monster’s cum projected from her mouth in perfect synchrony with her orgasmic spasms.

Then, it was all over. Gina lay completely limp on top of the reptilian as white sperm leaked from every opening in her body.

The reptile lifted his head to look at his friend, “It worked,” he said. Then his facial expression change to resemble some sort of smile, “Human females are perfect for our reproduction. The Menglers must not take this planet.”

The other alien responded with excitement, “We must bring our allies here and begin the counterattack. I’ll inform central command.”

Gina cough out more semen while she slowly recovered her consciousness.

The reptilian waited until Gina was sufficiently recuperated from her orgasmic ordeal and began to explain the next step…

“Your test was successful. We can help each other,” the reptilian said.

“Did I just gave birth to… wait, I don’t want to know. So you will help us? What should we do next? We need your help urgently.” Gina asked, still a little groggy.

“We will go back to your base and prepare for battle,” was the brief but convincing response.

***

Meanwhile, inside a large underground construction in New Mexico’s desert, an unreal event was taking place. Monica, one of the first converted humans, was initiating a new experiment on a recently captured rebel. Something unthinkable a year ago, now was an increasingly common situation.

“Throw her in the chamber and release the hunters,” Monica commanded.

“No please! I’m not part of the resistance. Let me go.” Claudia pleaded. She was lying of course but it made no difference. Every person was going to be converted whether they belong to the resistance or not.

They hadn’t taken Claudia’s clothes off, which seemed strange given the fact the all the other women in the building were naked.

Claudia was pushed into a creepy chamber and the door closed behind her. There was a lot of junk spread across the room. She looked at every corner and couldn’t see any creatures but she was able to hear something moving around. She felt a chill running down her spine.

I have to find a way out of here, she thought.

Tiny footsteps echoed from a poorly lit area of the room. She was desperately trying to find a vent or some other way out when a loud voice in the intercom startled her… “If you cooperate with them, they won’t hurt you. If you fight them, they will kill you.”

The hell I will! Claudia thought, knowing fully well what would become of her if she gave in; another mindless zombie at the service of the invaders.

More tip-toeing around her startled Claudia even more. Then she turned her head and gasped. A small multi-legged creature appeared right in front of her. It looked like an over-sized scorpion, with a half-a-meter long body and a long, flexible tail.

“Oh my God! What is that thing?” Claudia asked, knowing that there would be no answer.

The weird bug was making a cracking noise that prevented Claudia to hear the other two identical creatures approaching from behind.

It’s not that big. Maybe I can kill it, Claudia thought, remembering her brief combat training.

***

Monica was observing everything from the control room. One of the invasion leaders, Gorogn, stood beside her, eager to see the hunters in action. He was a large humanoid with a grayish muscular body, tinted with red spots across his chest and face. He was as smart as he was ill-tempered.

“The hunters have to overpower her. If she is able to take them down, we will need a different strategy,” Monica said.

“She won’t,” was Gorogn’s brief response.

***

Claudia felt something smashing against her shoulder and turned her head in panic to see a bug wrapping its bony legs around her.

“What the hell!” she screamed, realizing that the other bug had been distracting her on purpose. They were organized!

The scared woman fell to the ground as the other two creatures moved closer to her from both sides. There was nowhere to run.

“Get off me!”

The swift, flexible tails of the creatures swung back and forth across her body, slithering beneath her clothes and ripping them off.

“No! Stop!”

Claudia opened her eyes wide in terror as one bug crawled between her legs and extruded and large pinkish proboscis. She immediately understood the purpose of this appendage and desperately tried to avoid it.

“No! Get away from me!”

***

Monica watched on the screen while the creature struggled between Claudia’s legs, trying to get closer to the woman’s crotch. Monica felt her pussy moistening by the rough spectacle.

“Her multiple spawns will serve as the perfect spies. We will exterminate the last rebel groups very soon,” Monica said in low voice, almost talking to herself.

“Yes.” Gorogn was pleased with the development of the invasion. Everything had been so easy since the beginning. Mind-control was the ultimate weapon. His cock began to enlarge as he got excited as well.

***

The strong bug pushed Claudia’s legs wide open while the other two, grabbed Claudia’s arms and thighs, keeping her in place.

They are too strong! Claudia thought, starting to lose hope.

With a sudden, forceful move, the bug jumped forward shoving the entire length of its phallus into Claudia’s tight pussy. The scared woman could feel the large, cold appendage squirming deep within her vaginal cavity.

“Ahhhgg!” She screamed. She couldn’t believe what was happening. She was being violated by a group of alien creatures.

The bug wrapped its legs around Claudia’s hip and waist, firmly attaching itself to her body and pushing its phallus even deeper.

The other two creatures were now displaying their phalluses as well and one of them tried to shove it down Claudia’s throat.

“Fuck off!” Claudia reacted in time. Using both arms, threw the bug as far away as she could.

The creature landed upside down, moving its legs rapidly in every direction desperately trying to turn itself over.

Claudia saw this as an opportunity and rolled into her hand and knees. She started to crawl with great effort towards the door, carrying one bug between her legs. She never suspected that the third creature was already in the air, aiming at her ass.

“I need to get out of here… oughh!”

The creature landed with incredible precision and shoved its cock into Claudia’s tight anus.

Claudia screamed as her body froze from the sudden shock. She felt the long phallus worming its way deep into her ass and now she was being penetrated in both holes simultaneously.

This creature, like his partner, wrapped its legs around Claudia’s round hips and secured its position. There was nothing she could do to remove those squirming cocks from her tight holes.

Claudia’s trembling body fell to her side as she tried to cope with the surreal situation. It was almost impossible to think or focus on anything. She was reacting by instinct. The remaining bug had managed to turn itself over and once again threatened to shove its cock into Claudia’s mouth.

The phallus in her pussy slid back and forth a couple of times and for an instant, she felt pleasure. Maybe it was better to cooperate with them. Let them have their way with her and maybe it’ll be over soon.

Claudia failed to notice the remaining bug and the appendage worming between her lips brought her back to reality. Her first impulse was to push the creature again but she restrained herself. Claudia had decided to stop fighting.

The alien cock being pushed down her throat made her heart jolt, both in fear and excitement. Her pussy and ass stretched and adjusted to accommodate the pulsating cocks wriggling within. For the first time that night, Claudia moaned.

The creatures felt their prey surrendering and they loosened their grip on her body. They began to move freely, pumping Claudia’s body faster, deeper. The lubricating fluids flowed abundantly as they got closer to reaching their goal.

Several minutes passed and Claudia was completely at the mercy of the alien creatures. She waved her hips up and down, following the pace of the pumping cocks in her burning holes. She had been right. It was better to cooperate with them. She was ashamed to admit that it was the best fuck she ever had.

The creature buried in her pussy stopped moving for a second, his cock pulsated a couple of times and as expected, sperm began to gush out in large quantities, filling her vaginal cavity completely.

Claudia felt the hot fluid bursting within while her belly started to bloat. This sent her over the edge. The besieged woman exploded in an unbelievable orgasm that made her whole body shudder uncontrollably.

The bug penetrating her ass followed his partner’s lead and also sprayed a large load of cum into Claudia’s tight hole, extending her devastating climax for the longest time. The last bug wasn’t far behind and soon it filled the beleaguered woman’s throat with another dose of hot cum that traveled forcefully into her stomach.

The three creatures emptied their sperm receptacles completely before removing their phalluses from the rebel’s flooded holes.

Claudia felt that she was about to explode from so much cum pumped into her body and still her orgasmic spasms continued until the last cock was retrieved from her mouth.

Claudia, barely conscious, collapsed exhausted onto the floor. She was happy to be still alive and that the creatures didn’t hurt her, but deep inside, she was sad that it was all over.

***

In the monitoring room, Monica turned her eyes from the screen and looked at Gorogn’s erect cock.

“I can see you are pleased my Master,” Monica said seductively.

“Get down to your knees,” Gorogn commanded.

“Yes, Master.”

Monica knelt and leaned forward, licking Gorogn’s cock lovingly while her pussy burned from anxious anticipation. The exciting scene of Claudia’s ravishing and the pleasure of serving her Master had her already on the verge of orgasm.

She began to engulf the whole length of her Master’s cock. She felt it smash against the back of her throat and push beyond, deeper into her fervent body.

As his phallus disappeared between Monica’s lips and her nose touched his pelvis, she climaxed. Her pussy twitched hard into emptiness spraying love juice down her shaking thighs.

***

Claudia laid on the cold floor, recuperating from the blissful ordeal while the little bugs moved slowly away from her. She never suspected that yet another creature, an enormous version of the bugs was silently getting close to her. Its skin was pinkish instead of green and its body was almost as big as Claudia’s, not considering the length of the tail and the thick, bony legs.

Squishy sounds filled the room as a tentacle projected from an opening below the big creature’s main bulk. It curved and swung slowly towards Claudia’s shapely body. The creature´s long tale also moved into action, wrapping around Claudia and lifting her from the ground.

She barely had time to react before the creature shoved the fat tentacle into her cum-filled pussy, spraying remnants of sperm in every direction. Claudia screamed from the sudden penetration, as the enormous appendage stretched her cavity beyond belief. She writhed and moaned trying to understand what was happening.

The base of the tentacle expanded as one egg was expelled from the creature’s main bulk. The tentacle was an ovipositor. The large egg initiated the journey across the hollow tentacle towards Claudia’s cozy womb.

She lifted her head and looked in terror at the distended tentacle that pulsated every few seconds, pushing something closer and closer to her pussy.

The monster’s egg finally reached her crotch, stretching her pussy lips widely and sliding into her bloating belly. Claudia started to understand why the little bugs had filled her with sperm just moments ago. They were the males and they prepare her to receive and fertilize the female’s egg.

“On my God! They are using me as a living incubator!”

More eggs followed the first one. Claudia felt each one of them entering her body and accommodating inside of her womb. Once again she couldn’t avoid feeling a perverse excitement that increased with every new egg that passed between her snuggling pussy lips.

As the last egg penetrated her, Claudia reached another involuntary climax. Her legs kicking and trembling as her pussy remained firmly attached to the retrieving tentacle.

The large creature finally pulled the ovipositor out of Claudia’s body while laying the overwhelmed woman back onto the ground. With its job done, the monster turned around and walked away.

Claudia rested exhausted on the floor, breathing heavily, as one of the eggs escaped her over-packed belly, sliding between her leaking pussy lips. Now it was just a matter of time until the eggs hatch. Dozens of new bugs would come out of her body and serve the invading forces against the last rebel groups. Involuntarily, she had already betrayed her friends.

***

In the control room, Monica and Gorogn weren’t paying attention to the screen anymore. Monica was on her feet, leaning against a column while Gorogn eagerly pumped her pussy from behind.

This is what Monica loved most about being a slave. Everything excited her and she was always trying to seduce whatever creature crossed her path, no matter how strange it looked. Gorogn, her Master, was one of her favorites.

The shyness and discretion of Monica’s previous life were completely forgotten. She had been turned into a leader with improved mental and physical strength and was thankful for it. She didn’t mind being only a puppet of the alien invaders. All she cared about was getting more of that delightful cock sliding in and out of her pussy, driving her insane.

Monica’s daughter, Ellen, could hear the moans of pleasure from the hall before walking into the room and she knew perfectly well what was going on. Ellen’s mind had been bent and subjugated by her own mother since the first days of the invasion and she now served as another dutiful slave, aiding the planet’s takeover.

Ellen had information she wanted to share with her mother… I have to tell mom something important but I can see she is pretty busy right now.

Ellen watched the couple and waited. Gorogn was now lying on the shiny floor and Monica was sitting on top, facing away from him. The older woman bounced up and down on the large cock, shoving it deeply into her pussy.

Soon, Ellen got too excited to just stand there. She walked forward determined to join the action. The young woman knelt between her mother’s legs and attached her lips to her clitoris as it moved up and down.

Within seconds, Monica started shaking violently and screamed in bliss in the midst of a strong orgasm that spread quickly all over her trembling body.

Gorogn’s cock got loose from Monica’s pussy while she was still shivering. Ellen grabbed the huge phallus with both hands and put it in her mouth just in time to catch the first load of cum. She did her best to swallow all the sperm but it was too much and some of it spilled down the shaft to the floor.

Then Ellen heard her mother speak…”Don’t swallow it.”

Ellen lifted her head with her mouth still full of cum and looked at her mother.

“Give it to me,” Monica said

“Yes… share my seed,” Gorogn added, observing satisfied from behind.

Ellen stood up and leaned forward, slowly letting the warm, white fluid spill from her lips into her mother’s wide-open mouth. Monica extended her tongue out with ravenous eagerness.

Ellen felt her pussy twitch as she watched the gooey sperm fill her mother’s mouth. She was careful not to spill anything but when her mother pushed one finger into her pussy it was almost impossible to aim at the right spot.

When Ellen’s mouth was empty, Monica pulled her and they kissed fervently. Ellen had been the perfect daughter in the past and now she was the perfect slave.

Moments later, Gorogn walked away while Ellen finally had the chance to tell her mother the new information she had. “I have found Joey’s location mother. He is part of a rebel group in the north section of the city. We could capture him tonight and turn him to our side. We will all be together again.”

Joey was Ellen’s brother and he had become an obsession for her. She wanted to capture him and turned him against the rebels, even as he was an irrelevant asset to the invaders.

Monica made this clear once again, “I’ve told you that your brother is meaningless now. Very soon the last rebel groups will succumb, including your brother. We will proceed as planned.”

“Yes mother… I mean, Master.”

Monica started to wonder if her daughter needed another mind-reprogramming session to eliminate that compulsion.

***

A few days later, in the north side of the city, Gina had explained to the members of her group about her bizarre experience with the ‘other’ aliens. At first, there was an understandable reluctance to believe that they meant no harm to the humans but it was obvious that they had no other choice. They accepted their help.

The invading force was advancing rapidly and there was no time to waste. Gina was instructed by one of the reptilians to take Megan into an abandoned factory.

“And what are we supposed to do here?” Megan asked.

“You will see. I want you to meet someone,” was the mysterious response from Gina.

The large reptilian came out of a dark corner and approached them. Megan nervously took one step back. She had seen this creature before, but only for a second before he knocked her unconscious down in the sewer tunnels.

“Hello Megan. I am sorry I hit you the first time we met. I promise that this time the situation will be different,” said the reptilian reassuringly.

“It’s…okay,” Megan responded. She wanted to trust him since she knew it was her only chance to survive the invasion.

“We have a very important assignment for you Megan,” Gina said.

After they explained to her what she had to do, Megan was even more nervous than before. But she was certain about the crucial importance of her mission and she was up to anything.

“You have to remove your clothes,” Gina told her.

“O…Okay,” Megan answered, as she pulled down the zipper of her jeans.

Moments after she got completely naked, Megan saw the strangest monster walking towards her. It looked like prehistoric spider, with rugged, leathery skin and bigger than a large dog.

“Holy crap! I have to mate with that thing?!” Megan exclaimed.

“I know how you feel honey, but it is going to be alright,” Gina said, not really knowing what was coming for Megan. Lucky me that my first time was not with that thing, Gina thought.

Gina and the reptilian stepped aside, getting out of the way for the upcoming act.

Megan was usually very brave but now she was shaking like a leaf and her mind was in overdrive, Oh my God! Oh my God!

“It is getting closer… what do I do?” Megan asked without taking her eyes off the creature.

“Just let him smell you. He will know what to do,” the reptilian responded.

The weird creature reached Megan and sniffed her body. In a few seconds, it focused its attention on the woman’s crotch.

How did I let Gina talk me into this? This monster is horrible, Megan thought while she reconsidered her agreement.

The creature immediately recognized the estrogen produced by Megan’s ovaries and it projected two flexible phalluses from beneath its rugged, bulky body.

The monster initiated the mating ritual by lifting the front part of its body and showing Megan the growing appendages. Megan turned her head looking back at Gina who nodded in response. Then she analyzed the waving appendages.

I think I know what those are for. Megan thought. The phalluses looked more like tentacles, with a silky texture, very different from the rest of the creature’s body. They were pinkish with black stripes and as thick as Megan’s forearm. It didn’t look like an impossible task so Megan took a deep breath and said out load “Okay, let’s do this.”

Megan turned around and knelt down, offering her ass to the creature. I hope it doesn’t hurt me with those things.

Just as she finished the thought, the monster shoved one phallus into her pussy. Its natural lubrication allowed for an easy and deep penetration. Megan gasped!

She felt the appendage squirm and push within her vaginal cavity. It filled her completely but didn’t hurt, which was a huge relief. “Oh my God! This is really happening!”

Megan could not believe how deep the phallus was penetrating her as the weird sensation slowly turned into pleasure and started to intensify. She tried to imagine that it was not a monster fucking her but a handsome lover with a big cock, no, a huge cock.

After a couple of minutes, it felt so good that Megan began to moan out load. But then, she felt the other appendage poking at her anal entrance. Megan gasped in fear.

He is going to fuck my ass!! It is too big!

And the creature shoved his second cock inside of her! Megan jolted and tightened her anus trying to prevent the brutal penetration but the abundant lubrication made it impossible. The tentacle was entering inexorably into her body.

Megan had never tried anal sex before and the sensation was overwhelming. Pain mixed with pleasure in a bizarre way, augmenting the bliss in her pussy. After the brief initial shock, she stopped fighting it and soon the discomfort gave way to pleasure, absolute pleasure.

The monster pumped her pussy and ass relentlessly, one phallus competing with the other to go further into her shuddering body.

Oh my God! I never thought it could feel this good!

Megan felt a familiar tingling building within her loins and moments later, everything went blank as she reached a blinding orgasm. Her hips twitched spasmodically while her pussy and ass clenched around the fat appendages that wouldn’t stop jabbing at her.

Megan came back from elation as her climax receded and she turned to look at the monster. It didn’t seem so hideous anymore.

The creature kept fucking her, following his own rhythm. Both phalluses pushed in with a squelching sound and then pulled almost all the way out, then in again and again. He increased the pace every couple of minutes and this was driving Megan insane. She was getting rapidly closer to her second climax.

Gina could hear Megan’s frantic moans from far away and she could only imagine the fat tentacles squirming wildly inside of her curvaceous friend. She thought about her own recent ordeal with the reptilians and her pussy stirred.

Megan felt the appendages bloating within her body and then a warm, forceful stream filled her holes completely. She arched her back and opened her mouth in a silent scream that lasted only for a second… Then her whole body jolted and trembled in waves of ecstasy that traveled back and forth while she cried in blissful oblivion.

Finally, as the creature retrieved his phalluses back into his body, Megan collapsed exhausted on the dirty ground.

Gina and the reptile approached the peculiar couple. “Wow! That was intense! Are you okay honey?” Gina asked, to which the reptilian answered, “It is not over yet.”

“Not yet? I thought it was already inside of her,” Gina commented, looking at Megan’s belly.

Megan, still dizzy from her overwhelming experience, heard Gina’s comments and asked, “What..? What do you mean?”

“He is going to do it now,” the reptilian said.

The creature moved its head closer to Megan and another proboscis slowly squirmed from its mouth towards the woman’s pussy.

“What is that?!” Megan asked, looking at the new appendage.

The strange limb looked like a completely different creature as it emerged from the monster’s mouth. It was blue and its girth was a lot smaller than the phalluses. Megan jolted but remained in place as it entered her vaginal cavity and wormed its way in. It had a bulbous shape than ended with multiple tiny tentacles that looked almost like feathers.

As it turned out, the strange appendage was indeed an independent creature and it freed itself from the monster’s mouth while penetrating deeper into Megan’s body.

Megan stopped watching it as her eyes rolled back from the pleasant sensation, “Ahhh!”

Then, a sudden and powerful rush of pleasure sent Megan into an unexpected orgasm, making her shudder uncontrollably for a few seconds. During this time, the smaller creature lodged comfortably within Megan’s belly and churned around to occupy the least space possible.

“It is amazing. This plan is going to work like a charm,” Gina exclaimed.

When Megan regained her composure, Gina and the reptile proceeded to explain the rest of the plan…

“The small creature inside you has the ability to communicate with the big creature using ultrasonic waves. It is a natural symbiotic relationship that allows the big creature to always know where you are when he is ready to mate again. This signal is undetectable by most devices,” the reptilian said.

Then Gina added, “Your mission will be to infiltrate the invader’s headquarters and find the mastermind of the whole operation. We will use the ultrasonic signal to pinpoint your location and prepare the attack.”

“Yes! I’ll do it,” Megan said excitedly. In the back of her mind, Megan wondered if she really would have to mate again with the creature sometime in the future. She hoped so.

***

In a house nearby, a beautiful woman working for the invaders was on a mission of her own. Her name was Cindy and she had been sent by Gorogn to capture more rebels and use them to his advantage. Amy and her sister Lana were not really involved with any rebel groups but to the eyes of the invaders, any civilian that hadn’t been converted yet, was a rebel.

The two sisters were hiding in an abandoned hotel downtown. Cindy found them easily using the hunter bugs, “There is no point hiding from us in this crappy motel. We will find you anywhere.”

“No! We haven’t done anything!” Amy exclaimed.

“Just look into my eyes and your fear will vanish,” Cindy said as her eyes began to glow with a strange inner light. The transformation pod had modified not only her mind but her body as well. Now she was able to subjugate minds, just like Monica and her Masters.

A humanoid creature also under the control of the slavers was aiding Cindy in the recruitment crusade. He was large and strong, yet not very smart. He was there as muscle and stimulator.
This creature grabbed Amy from behind and pulled her towards him, his fully erect cock ready to penetrate the scare woman’s trembling body. Amy struggled to free herself but he was too strong.

“Lana! Help me!” Amy screamed, looking at the bathroom.

Lana had problems of her own. She was desperately crawling out of the bathroom trying to escape from an attacking bug. But it was too late. The creepy creature was already grabbing Lana’s hips and was pushing its flexible appendage into her pussy.

“Your sister can’t help you. She is busy right now,” Cindy said, trying to capture Amy’s eyes.

“Amy!” Lana screamed from the bathroom door. She was on her knees and the bug started to penetrate her body. “Ahhhgg!”

“Don’t worry about her. Very soon she will be begging for more,” Cindy said with a soothing voice. Then she grabbed Amy’s head with both hands and forced her to look at her face… “But let’s focus on us shall we. Look at me!”

Cindy’s eyes glowed brighter with entrancing charm and Amy´s heart jolted when she looked into them.

“Your… eyes… how can you…?” Amy asked confused.

“Aren’t they pretty?” Cindy asked rhetorically.

Amy wondered how this was possible, unaware that her gaze was already trapped, “So… strange… and pretty…” Amy whispered.

The tiredness of several days without good sleep worked against Amy. Her weakened mind easily subdued to Cindy’s entrancing gaze. The creature released Amy’s arms but she stood still, trapped in the woman’s eyes.

“Let the fear go away and prepare for infinite pleasure,” Cindy said seductively.

Amy’s thoughts became sluggish and slowly faded off until there were no thoughts at all. Cindy’s voice filled her brain completely and the soft sound reverberated in her pussy.

“Our big friend is waiting. Sit on his cock,” Cindy commanded without raising her voice.

“Yes… sit on his cock,” Amy repeated absentmindedly.

Amy climbed onto the bed and positioned her crotch above the creature’s large penis. The monster grabbed her hips and aimed for the right spot.

When Amy felt the cold tip of his cock spreading her sensitive labia, she let herself go, allowing the thick phallus to pierce deeply into her body. Amy moaned loudly, never having something so big inside of her before.

“I can see how much you like it. Your nipples are swelling already,” Cindy said.

The creature swung Amy’s slim body up and down easily, impaling her with his cock. Cindy leaned forward and licked one of Amy’s bloated nipples, fully aware that the woman’s impending climax was going to make the entrancing job easier.

“Go on my darling. Give yourself over to that blissful orgasm that will open your soul for me…”

Lana was still dragging herself out of the bathroom trying to cope with this unearthly and perplexing situation. This hideous creature came out of nowhere, jumped her from behind and now it was pushing its squirming appendage so deep inside of her.

“Help me Amy! It is going to kill me!” Lana pleaded, unaware that her sister’s mind was gone.

Amy couldn’t hear Lana or anything else anymore. Her eyes rolled back into her head as a heavenly orgasm rocked her trembling body from head to toe.

This little bitch came faster than I thought. I guess she likes being fucked by monsters, Cindy thought with a mischievous smile on her face.

Amy slowly came back from her climax and regained focus just to find a couple of glowing eyes a few centimeters from hers. The carnal bliss that faded away was immediately replaced by bliss of submission and devotion. Her pupils unconsciously distended allowing total access to her mushy, malleable mind.

“Now you belong to me,” Cindy said.

Amy’s pussy still twitched around the monster’s cock while Cindy’s commands made her heart jolt with excitement.

“It is your sister’s turn. Follow me,” Cindy commanded.

“Yes, Mistress,” Amy responded, as she stood robotically, letting a soft moan escape her lips when the creature’s big cock slid out of her body.

Cindy moved beside Lana and ordered Amy to stand and wait. The bug-like creature was fiercely pumping Lana’s pussy while the scared young woman screamed for help, “Please! Take it off me!”

“Come here my little friend. I am going to need this pussy,” said Cindy to the bug, as if it could understand her. Cindy grabbed the smaller creature and pulled it up, forcing its appendage out of Lana’s vaginal cavity with a wet slurping sound. Lana moaned.

The big humanoid approached Lana and kept her in place. Lana pleaded for mercy, trembling with fear and looking up at the humanoid, “No, don’t hurt me please.”

Cindy moved back to Amy, carrying the bug. “I have a present for you Amy, since you have been such a good girl,” Cindy said to the unresponsive woman.

Amy stood still staring forward, waiting for something to fill her empty mind.

Cindy moved the squirming bug closer to Amy’s crotch and it immediately wrapped its bony legs around the woman’s hips. Its flexible cock flipped between her legs, searching and then it penetrated forcefully into her pussy.

“Ahhh!” Amy’s empty head was suddenly filled with the same bliss that vacated her mind moments ago. She was back in heaven and her Mistress was responsible for it. She would be thankful forever.

“You like it, don’t you. I will let you play with my little friend here as long as you do everything I say,” Cindy said to Amy.

“Yes….Miss..tress. Ahh…” Amy responded between gasps.

“What have you done to my sister? Why is she acting like that?!” Lana asked between sobs.

Cindy turned around and faced Lana again, who was being held up by the humanoid, “Don’t worry dear. Just look at me and you will understand,” Cindy said.

Lana looked with disbelief at Amy’s glowing eyes. She felt a strange warmth spark in her pussy. Those eyes were so alluring… and dangerous! Having witnessed the process of her sister’s subjugation, Lana closed her eyes and looked away.

“No! I know your eyes are evil. Stay away from me!” Lana screamed.

“It’s ok. If you don’t want to do this the easy way, then we’ll do it the hard way. I bet you will enjoy it too.”

Before Lana even wondered about Cindy’s remark, the big creature grabbed her waist from behind and pulled her back, shoving his large cock into her pussy. The frail woman screamed from both pain and pleasure.

“You will soon reach and orgasm, whether you like it or not.”

Lana felt the monster’s fat phallus thrusting deeper and deeper, pushing everything aside while it penetrated beyond possible. That brief moment when Lana looked into Cindy’s glowing eyes was still lingering in her mind and somehow it made this nightmare easier to endure. She began to understand how Amy had given in so easily. But she had to resist. She had to save her sister.

“Yes… let it fill your body. Let pleasure overcome everything else,” Cindy said.

The monster pumped her pussy with an increasing pace and Lana felt an unavoidable arousal build within her body. She felt ashamed of herself and she didn’t want to think of it. She didn’t want to think anything. It felt so good…

“It is getting closer, isn’t it? I am going to give you some help,” Cindy said, caressing Lana’s breasts. Then she turned around and gave Amy a command, “Lick your sister’s pussy.”

Amy’s own pussy jolted around the bug’s appendage from the thrill of obeying her new mistress,
“Yes Mistress.”

Amy knelt between Lana’s legs and sucked her clitoris as best she could. In her denatured mind, Lana was no longer her sister. She was just another subject to be taken by the invaders.

But for Lana things were very different. She couldn’t believe that her own sister was licking her intimate parts and increasing this unwanted arousal that quickly became unbearable, “Amy… no…”

The monster’s hammering cock and her sister’s agile tongue was more than Lana could take. In a matter of minutes she was on the verge of the strongest orgasm of her life.

“Don’t fight it baby. Let it come to you,” Cindy whispered in her ear.

Without any warning, the monster’s cock bloated even bigger and ejected a warm load of white cum into Lana’s packed cavity. Amy didn’t even flinch as some of the sperm splattered on her face and her chest. She just kept licking her sister’s pussy as commanded.

The hot fluid filling her womb drove Lana over the edge. A mind-blowing orgasm rocked her body like never before. Her eyes rolled back while her arms and legs jerked spasmodically following the rhythm of the blissful waves that spread across her overwrought body.

“Yes… now open your soul to me,” Cindy said softly.

When the heavenly feeling slowly faded away, Lana unconsciously looked at Cindy, trying to make sense of what just happened. But she didn’t have time to think anything at all as a couple of magnetic, glowing eyes pulled her gaze and her thoughts at the same time.

“You are mine,” Cindy claimed.

Lana opened her eyes wide and her pupils even wider. Her tired and overwhelmed mind was caught completely off guard and at the mercy of Cindy’s hypnotic powers. She felt her heart jolt and her pussy twitched hard. She was lost.

Even her sister’s tongue and the massive phallus withdrawing from her pussy didn’t feel as good as the blissful sense of submission that filled her head completely. Now both sisters were at the service of the invaders and they would receive their first mission at once.

“You both will be very useful to my Master.”

Cindy explained the details of their mission to Lana and Amy while both sisters stood like porcelain statues in front of her. Every word of their new Mistress was imprinted in their brains and echoed in their pussies. The sweet voice of their Mistress gave them so much pleasure that if Cindy would talk for a short while longer, they would undoubtedly reach another orgasm.

“You will infiltrate the rebel group north from here. When you acquire the information we need, send it to us.”

“Yes Mistress,” Lana and Amy responded at the same time.

Cindy gave the final instructions and left the room taking the bug and the humanoid with her, “You will do exactly what you were doing before we arrived and you will not remember anything that happened here until it is the right time.”

“Yes Mistress,” Both sisters responded again.

A few minutes later, Lana came out of the bathroom as if nothing had happened. Amy was calmly waiting for her, sitting on the bed.

“Finally, I thought you would never come out of the bathroom,” Amy said casually.

“Did I take too long?” Lana asked, knowing that she did.

“I was thinking about your idea of joining the rebel groups instead of hiding in this awful place and I guess you are right,” Amy said.

“Really? That’s great! We can go tonight,” Lana responded excitedly.

“Yes. It is about time we do something against those horrible monsters. Just thinking about them gives me the creeps,” Amy added.

As Amy said those last words, she felt a strange tickle in her pussy. Lana was too distracted staring at her sister’s voluptuous breasts.

***

Not far from there, inside the city’s sewer system, Ellen was lurking in the shadows, waiting for the right moment to attack. Ellen’s obsession to capture her brother and bring the family together was strong enough to make her disobey her mother’s orders, even after Monica explained to her that Joey was not relevant to the invaders’ plan.

Joey was on his way to join Gina’s group in order to deliver important information.

There you are sweet brother. After all this time, I finally found you. Ellen thought with satisfaction.

She jumped with unnatural agility and landed in front of her surprised brother, displaying her beautiful naked body in a threatening position, “Hello Joey. Have you missed me?”

Joey quickly reached for his gun… “Ellen!”

But an instant later, the gun was already flying away from his hand, “You won’t need this!” Ellen said as she kicked it off.

Shit! She is so damn fast! Joey thought truly amazed.

Ellen knocked Joey to the ground, straddling him. Her eyes were wide open, shining with a hypnotizing glow and staring directly at Joey’s face. Joey was well aware of the danger and turned his gaze away.

“Open your eyes darling. If you join us, we can be together in more ways than you can imagine.”

“No!! Get off me!”

Because of her transformation by the aliens, the young woman was a lot stronger than her brother and she subdued him easily. Ellen unzipped his pants and moved her face down to his crotch. Despite Joey’s weak protests, Ellen’s eager mouth sucked his cock to full erection in almost no time.

The sinful couple failed to notice a silent creature swimming through the slimy waters, getting dangerously close.

“I can see that your body is ready to cooperate,” Ellen said.

“Ellen, don’t do this. We have some new friends! They can cure you. Make you normal again!”

But Ellen wasn’t listening. Having her brother’s cock fully erect, she quickly straddled him and inserted his phallus into her dripping pussy. She was determined to convert Joey and she knew that having sex with him would weaken his futile resistance.

Ellen was so excited that she didn’t hear the monster climbing off the greenish water just one meter behind her. Joey was becoming overwhelmed by the delightful sensation of his sister’s warm cavity, encasing his cock so delightfully.

“Yeess my dear brother. Can you see how good it feels?”

“No Ellen. This is wrong. We can’t do this.”

Joey erroneously looked into his sister’s eyes and this time he couldn’t look away. Her captivating glow had trapped him. He started to lose his mind into those beautiful shinning orbs.

Suddenly Ellen’s body was pulled back with great force and the entrancement was broken, “What the hell!” Ellen screamed.

Ellen was not scared of the monster that grabbed her but she was confused about its behavior. The alien monsters were supposed to help the invading forces yet this one was acting against her. Ellen had no idea that this creature was a sentinel working for the reptilians and it was assigned to monitor the sewer tunnels near the rebel’s camp.

“What are you doing, stupid creature?” Ellen yelled, trying to make the creature obey.

Joey was as confused as his sister since he didn’t know about the sentinels. Where did this monster come from? It saved me!

Ellen struggled to get free but the creature was much stronger than her. She watched with desperation as her brother ran away, “He is running away! Get him before he escapes! Let go of me!” Ellen insisted.

I need to get help before it kills my sister! Joey thought as he ran desperately.

The monster was grabbing Ellen from behind so she couldn’t see his shape but she could see its tale as it lingered between her legs. The creature waved the phallic appendage like some sort of foreplay. Ellen was still puzzled by the situation.

What is happening? Why is this monster not obeying me? Ellen thought.

When the creature aimed its bulbous tail at the girl’s pussy, its intentions became very clear. Shit! This thing is going to fuck me!

Ellen felt the monster’s proboscis pushing her pussy lips apart and penetrating all the way to the bottom of her vaginal cavity with a single, powerful stroke. She gasped loudly.

The young woman had willingly fucked different monsters since her conversion by the invaders but this time was different. She was not in control. She couldn’t understand why her helplessness was so strangely arousing. It is going so deep inside of me… “Ahhh…”

The creature manipulated her at will, knowing that she would comply no matter what. He had a limited intelligence but enough to understand that all the mind-controlled converts had the same weakness… sex! Ellen had been trained to obey and submit as a sex slave and this weakness was easily exploited.

He is too strong. I better surrender to his wishes. I’ll get Joey some other time, Ellen thought as her arousal grew.

The creature pumped Ellen’s pussy at a frantic pace and after a short time, Ellen reached her first orgasm, “Ahhhhghh!” The young woman’s pussy twitched around the phallus, trying to suck it deeper inside as the monster’s flexible appendage squirmed and rubbed against her over sensitive inner walls.

He released its grip on the woman and Ellen just stayed there on her hands and knees, hoping this ravishing would never stop.

“Fuck me harder!” She pleaded.

The large phallus stroke her hard and fast, rocking Ellen’s whole body back and forth without pause. The girl’s loud moans mixed with squelchy sounds that echoed across the tunnels. She became surprise that her second orgasm was already building within her loins.

Soon after, as the creature discharged a load of cum into her body, Ellen exploded in another mind-blowing climax far stronger than the first one. Her eyes rolled up her head and her body convulsed violently. She was now completely at the mercy of the creature and she loved it.

Many more orgasms would follow…

One hour later, Ellen was exhausted but still she wanted more. The creature knew that she had to be maintained in a state of utter arousal until instructed otherwise and he intended to do so . It retrieved its phallic tail from her cum-filled pussy and lifted her hips up in the air. Then, two fat tentacles protruded from the creature’s head and snaked around her slim body.

The monster aligned one tentacle at her pussy and the other at her ass. It was time for the real party to begin…

“Please, don’t stop. It feels so good…” Ellen whispered.

Both fat tentacles penetrated her pussy and ass simultaneously, pushing everything aside as they stabbed forward. The double penetration took Ellen by surprise. She opened her eyes wide but she stared at nothing as a blinding light sparked inside her mind and out-shined everything else.

Her body was tense and shaking from the astonishing rapture that radiated from her crotch. This creature was giving her the best fuck of her life. She was going to come again and it was going to be monumental…

Moments later, when the tentacles began to vibrate, she was done. The orgasmic overdose turned Ellen into a mass of pink, shuddering flesh with not a single thought other than bliss.

Gina and Joey arrived at the scene to find Ellen immobile on the ground. Both fat tentacles were still squirming inside of her but she was completely limp, only moving at the monster’s rhythm.

“Is she dead?! Are we too late?” asked Joey in desperation.

“She is not dead. I can see her breathing,” Gina responded.

Ellen was submerged in a heavenly stupor where everything around her meant nothing. As Gina got closer, she could hear Ellen’s barely audible moans of pleasure.

“She is barely conscious. Looks like our green friend did a real number on her,” Gina said.

“Thank God she is alive.” Joey was more than happy that her sister had a chance to become once again the cheerful young woman she had always been. “We should take her to the base. Maybe our alien friends can fix her. Make her normal again,” Joey said enthusiastically.

Gina had something different in her mind. The rebels’ offensive against the invaders was about to start and Ellen could be crucial to win the battle. Or maybe they can extract valuable information from her, Gina thought, looking down at the converted blond. Then she said, “You are right. We should take her to the base.”

Part 2: Spies

After being captured by one of the rebels’ sentinels, Ellen was held captive inside an abandoned factory. The reptiles knew she could become a good asset if they were able to fix her corrupted mind.

Even in her helpless situation, the young woman stood defiantly before her enemies, “Let me go! My mother will crush you when she finds out that you have me here!”

Ellen tried unsuccessfully to free herself from the hard metal claw wrapped around her waist. Her brother and a reptilian stood in front of her while a strange metallic tentacle waved around her head, analyzing her brain waves.

“Relax Ellen. You have been brainwashed. We will correct that,” the reptilian said.

“Who the fuck are you?!” Ellen yelled, them she added, “There is nothing to correct. I am perfect the way I am now. And you will be too after we conquer the whole world.”

“Please Ellen. Let them help you,” pleaded her brother.

“These creatures will help in the process of conversion. Just let them work,” the reptilian said as he leaned forward and opened a small container located beside the captive woman. The reptile pulled two twitching worms from the box and placed them on Ellen’s thighs. Each worm was about fifty centimeters long and had thick segmented bodies that exuded a bluish slime.

“Don’t try to take them away or you will feel excruciating pain,” the reptilian added.

“Get these gruesome things away from me!” Ellen screamed, more angry than afraid. She immediately started feeling subtle prickles on her thighs as the worms slid upwards.

“Oh God! What will they do to my sister?” Joey asked, staring at the creatures with disgust.

“The process of correcting her mind will follow the same path as the one that corrupted her. It is the only way,” the reptilian answered.

Ellen saw Joey and the reptilian walking away. She tried desperately to appeal to Joey’s brotherly feelings. Her eyes glowed, trying to capture her brother’s but he never looked directly at her face, fully aware of Ellen’s mesmerizing powers, “Joey! Don’t leave me here! Help me get out of here!”

“Hang in there, sister. You will be fine really soon.”

When she found herself alone, Ellen grabbed one of the worms and pulled, trying to remove it from her leg but a sudden and shocking pain forced her to stop. As soon as Ellen let go of it, the pain went away. “Ouch!! It feels like I am trying to pull off my skin!”

Ellen quickly realized that the worm was approaching her pussy and she tried to block it but the worm once again used injected chemicals through her skin to induce awful pain. She moved her hand away.

The writhing creature found Ellen’s vaginal entrance and pushed its head forward. A different combination of chemicals worked in the opposite way as before. A sensation of overwhelming pleasure sparked within the young woman’s crotch and spread across her entire body.

“Ahh! What is it doing to me?”

Moments later, Ellen dismissed any intention of stopping the worm and focused on the unbelievable feeling that grew stronger as the creature moved deeper into her pussy.

“Oh my God! This feels incredible!!”

Ellen’s belly bulged slightly while the worm squirmed and twisted, stretching her vagina, stimulating her yielding body against her will.

While the worm sliding into Ellen’s pussy was almost completely inside, accommodating its long flexible body within the tight, cozy space, the second worm circled around her thigh, approaching her anus. Ellen only noticed this when it started to penetrate her! The worm shoved its head into her anus accelerating her chemically enhanced arousal.

Ellen moaned and her body tensed from this new sensation but far from trying to resist, she wished for more.

The metallic tentacle that waved around Ellen’s head sensed a spike in her brain activity. The right time was approaching and it sent a signal to the bulky machine at its base, setting the process in motion.

Now both worms flooded Ellen’s body with arousing substances, adding to the physical stimulation of their pulsating, twisting bodies. It was more than Ellen could take…

The ravished woman reached her first orgasm! Ellen quickly forgot about her brother, the invaders and everything else. All she cared about was the delightful feeling that possessed her body and numbed her mind.

Meanwhile, the metallic tentacle took more samples of her brain waves.

The worm in Ellen’s ass reached impossibly deep into her body while the other worm churned and twisted, finding a final accommodation inside her womb.

Ellen’s legs trembled beneath her as her orgasm slowly faded down. She didn’t notice that more worms were coming out of the container and crawling towards her feet.

Moments later, a third worm was sliding into her crammed pussy. It didn’t matter that there was not enough room; there was no way to stop the worm from pushing all the way inside of Ellen. As soon as the first orgasm finally ended, Ellen reached another one, more potent and longer lasting.
The metallic tentacle realized it was time and initiated the conversion process. It emitted a strange light from its hollow tip and Ellen immediately felt it invading her mind, pulling away at her Master’s teachings. She tried to fight it; to defend her new powerful self. But the mind shattering orgasm made it impossible to resist.

The metal claw that kept Ellen in place opened up to make room for her expanding belly. Small bumps popped out here and there from the twisting worms that entwined into one another, prolonging her devastating orgasm for the longest time.

The process was unstoppable now. Ellen’s mind was once again a blank canvas ready to be painted with anything the reptilians wanted. The only thing that mattered to her was the spot between her legs and the way it made her feel.

A few hours later, the orgy continued. All the worms were now lodged inside Ellen’s shuddering body while the ravished woman experienced orgasm after orgasm. The mysterious light still danced before her unfocused eyes but she didn’t even realize it.

The worms churned around each other, fighting for the best place inside her belly and keeping Ellen in a spiral of unending bliss that would define her new personality.

Her eyes glowed in yellow as an instinctive, desperate reaction to fight back the incredible force that was transforming her mind once again. But it was too late. Ellen’s loyalty to the invaders was slowly vanishing away after each orgasm that ravished her numbed brain.

The cheerful college student that she was before was long gone. The mind-controlled slave devoted to the invaders was gone as well. At this very moment, a new Ellen was being born.

***

Meanwhile, pretending to be a captured slave, Megan had managed to infiltrate the invader’s headquarters. One of the guards ordered her to stand and wait next to two other mesmerized women who appeared to be mother and daughter. These women stood rigidly, motionless, with their unblinking eyes staring forward. Megan did the same while thinking about her next move. Then, Gorogn entered the room…

Shit, someone is coming. Megan thought alarmed.

Gorogn walked toward the new slaves while analyzing their physical condition. The state of their bodies would determine their job within the complex.

“What do we have here?” Gorogn asked rhetorically.

Megan mind was racing but she stayed frozen, faking a deep entrancement, Holy crap! Maybe this creature is one of the leaders. It is freaking ugly!

Gorogn touched the left nipple of the youngest woman. She didn’t react at all. Megan was certain that she would not be able to do the same.

Oh my God! Don’t let him grab me or I’ll pee myself.

But luckily for Megan, Gorogn took a step back and said, “All of you will do just fine for the nest. Follow me!”

Gorogn commanded and they obeyed. The older woman felt her pussy twitch but she couldn’t really understand why. So did her daughter’s. Megan realized that her only option was to follow them.

I hope the leader of this invasion is in this nest he just mentioned. Megan thought, starting to march behind the other slaves.

After several minutes of walking through the complex, they reached an intersection of four halls. There was a mushy fungus covering the floor and a big hole in the center. Loud moans echoed in the room as another slave was being ravished by a monstrous creature.

That poor woman is being fucked so hard by that huge monster! I hope they won’t force me to do the same! Megan thought.

The big creature was holding the woman by her waist and was smashing her frail body against his cock, over and over. She squealed in enthralled bliss, happy to serve the invaders as a breeding womb to create more monsters.

I can´t believe she doesn’t mind the size of his cock! Megan thought with amazement.

Gorogn led Megan and the two slaves a few steps further and stopped near a pod rooted on the fungus, then he spoke to the older slave, “You, step near the pod and spread your legs.”

“Yes, Master,” was the monotone response.

Megan looked discretely around to room, searching for a place to hide now that Gorogn was distracted but there was none. She got even more nervous.

Shit! How am I going to get out of this?! I don’t see the main leader anywhere around here.

The older slave walked forward and stood with her feet at either side of the pod. The planet’s transformation to make it more suitable for its new inhabitants would start here, in this chamber and soon would spread across the entire world.

Gorogn rejoiced on the imminent success of the invasion, “All of you will be in charge of scattering the nagarkan’s seeds. It is our Master’s favorite food and he will be pleased with your work.”

“Yes, Master,” Mother and daughter responded.

Megan answered the same way a second later, then she thought… Scattering seeds?!

The pod between the woman’s legs was a nagarkan plant. It had the ability to change any creature’s behavior to its own advantage. Using any living thing that moved nearby to carry its seeds and disseminate them in faraway places. Gorogn knew that the seeds needed to remain wet and warm until dropped on a fertile land.

As soon as the slave spread her legs, a large tentacle protruded from the pod. The flexible appendage waved around the slave’s body, searching for an opening. It curved between her legs failing to detect her vaginal entrance but it found her anus. With a swift move, the tentacle penetrated her ass! It stopped for a second, then pushed forward, exploring the slave’s tense body.

“Your body now belongs to the plant. It may do with you whatever it wants,” Gorogn said.

“Yes… Mast…ugghh!”

Megan saw the woman’s eyes open wide, then rolling up her head. She started to panic, Oh God! I have to get out of here!

The pain from the rough penetration weakened the older woman’s entrancement. She suddenly remembered seeing her daughter naked on the floor fighting a monstrous bug and another bug jumping in her direction. Everything was a blur after that. The woman mumbled her daughter’s name just before a new set of chemicals were injected in her blood stream.

“…Susan…Ah!…”

The plant was preparing her to carry its seeds and her pussy twitched in response. She was ready.

Megan didn’t realize that her own eyes were wide open, staring at the other woman’s anus, God! The tentacle is pushing so deep inside of her! It is going to kill her!

The tentacle pushed deep within the slave’s innards as it extended from the pod, filling her completely, searching for an appropriate place in her body to eject its seeds.

Gorogn ordered Susan to move closer to the plant too, “Move closer to your mother. Help her stand still.”

She obeyed without hesitation, “Yes, Master.”

Megan trembled with fear, Fuck! I’m next! If I run I’ll blow my cover. But if I stay, this plant will do the same to me!

Susan stood in front of her mother, staring forward, impassive. The older woman’s shuddering body meant nothing to her. She was just another slave serving her purpose.

Megan saw the appendage still pushing deeper into the woman’s ass. It was impossible. For a moment she forgot about running away and imagined the tentacle writhing and churning inside of the slave’s body, moving past her belly and into her esophagus. Megan felt a spontaneous tickling in her pussy.

And then it happened! The woman grunted faintly as the tentacle spread her jaw wide-open and projected from her mouth, waving in the air.

Shit! It passed through her completely! Megan thought with astonishment.

The tentacle twitched and churned right in front of Susan’s unblinking eyes while her mother gargled from the pulsating limb protruding from her throat. The nagarkan plant was about to pull back when it found a new hole and decided to explore. It found Susan’s mouth.

Susan opened her eyes wider from the sudden penetration of the tentacle into her throat, pushing past her esophagus and beyond.

Megan observed with incredulity from a few steps away. Her nervousness was mixing with an unexplainable excitement as she felt a cold breeze circle around her pussy lips. She was getting wet. Holy crap! The tentacle is now penetrating the daughter! That’s it! I’ll run to hell out of here!

Gorogn was getting excited as well watching the plant ravish both mother and daughter with a single tentacle, “This is most unexpected. I like this.” Then he called for Megan, just a second before she started running, “You, come close to me and get down on your knees!”

Megan decided not to run. She had an important mission to complete. He wants me to suck his cock? Ok. That, I can do. As long as I don’t get close to that fucking plant, Megan thought, then she responded faking entrancement, “Yes, Master.” The rebel’s moistening pussy made the decision a bit easier.

Megan knelt at Gorogn’s feet; his large cock throbbing inches from her face. Wow! This is the biggest cock I have ever seen.

“Suck it!” Gorogn demanded.

“Yes, Master.”

While Megan timidly licked Gorogn’s penis, the plant’s tentacle was moving deeper into Susan’s body, churning within her belly, searching further inside.

Shortly after, the tentacle pierced across Susan’s entire body and came out of her ass. The plant had its appendage waving in the air one more time, still without finding a good place to lay its seeds.

But the search continued. The tentacle curved between Susan’s thighs and quickly found another way in! The plant swiftly shoved the tentacle into Susan’s pussy and forced it all the way into her uterus. Susan moaned, muffled by the same tentacle that also filled her mouth.

Once within Susan’s womb, the plant realized that this cozy environment was perfect for sheltering embryos. It immediately started releasing seeds, one by one. Each of them was a little bigger than a golf ball and covered with a gelatinous substance that not only helped it traveled through the tentacle but was also infused with arousing chemicals.

After a couple of minutes, Susan felt the blissful substances filtering into her blood stream causing her to reach a powerful orgasm. Her legs trembled forcefully but she remained in position, both from her willingness to serve her purpose and from the strong tentacle that passed completely through her shivering body.

Susan’s belly was soon bulging from the huge number of seeds expelled within her womb. Meanwhile, Gorogn got tired of Megan’s strange timidity and grabbing the back of her head, he shoved his entire cock down her throat.

“This is the way it’s done!” He grunted, ignoring the fact that Megan was not hypnotized at all.

Megan gargled and jolted but she knew that a real slave would take it without complains, so she did. Her noise was almost touching his pelvis and she felt his cock reaching way beyond her throat. She got scared but at the same time she felt her nipples hardening and her pussy twitched a couple of times.

God! I can’t believe I swallowed it all.

Two meters ahead, Susan’s belly was full to the limit. The plant retrieved the tentacle from her pussy with a wet, squelchy movement. It kept pulling the flexible appendage through Susan’s quivering body until it finally came out of her mouth.

Susan tightened her pussy behind it, keeping the seeds trapped inside her womb. Somehow she knew that she had to keep them there until the time was right. A blissful feeling of accomplishment overwhelmed her and the ravaged young woman climaxed again. Without the tentacle’s firm support, she crumbled limply to the mushy ground.

Having found the perfect location to lay its seeds inside Susan, the plant prepared to use the other female the same way. It retrieved the tentacle back into the mother’s mouth, down her entire body and out of her ass. The entranced woman moaned loudly from the intense experience but still managed to remain standing, as commanded by Gorogn.

The plant swiftly shoved the tentacle into the older woman’s pussy and started releasing seeds into her womb as well. She climaxed immediately, urging the tentacle to give her more.

Meanwhile, Gorogn fucked Megan’s face with rough excitement, smashing his cock over and over down her throat, approaching his own peak. Megan’s mind was spinning as she stayed put and keep her mouth open. Not that she had any choice in the matter. It didn’t take long before Gorogn discharged his first stream of cum into Megan’s stuffed mouth.

The sexy spy felt the monster’s hot fluid fill her oral cavity completely and tried not to gag with it.

Oh God! He is coming!

Gorogn ordered her to swallow and Megan tried to comply as best she could but it was too much. The sticky sperm escaped between her stretched lips and even from her nose, spilling down to her breasts.

“Swallow all of it!”

He sprayed load after load of sperm and Megan kept swallowing with desperation. There was an undeniable excitement that tickled in Megan’s pussy but she decided to ignore it. Her belly was bulging already from the huge amount of white fluid gushing down her gullet when he finally finished.

Gorogn pulled away, dismissing Megan like a used object and got closer to Susan and her mother, both filled with the plant’s seeds and ready to perform the next step of their new mission.

“Stand up!” He commanded the ravished slaves.

“Yes…. Mas…ter.”

Megan stayed on her knees behind Gorogn, almost in shock, trying to catch her breath. She leaned forward gagging and coughing. She had swallowed too much sperm and there was no way her belly was going to keep all that inside. She was pretty sure of what was going to happen next and she worried that this reaction might look suspicious to Gorogn, but there was nothing she could do to avoid it…

Megan leaned forward and threw up most of the cum that crammed her belly. Gorogn was standing very close but apparently he was too busy with the other slaves and paid no attention to her.

“Follow me!” Gorogn ordered Susan and her mother.

“Yes, Master.”

As Gorogn led the slaves out of the room, he turned his head to Megan and ordered her to move closer to the plant. Megan recomposed enough to give him the proper response, “Yes… Master.”

The hell I will! Megan thought.

Megan watched the trio walk away while she carefully moved closer to the hole in the center of the converging tunnels. Thank god he is leaving. Now I have to inform headquarters about this place.

Megan looked down the hole and what she saw sent a chill across her guts, “Holy crap!”

***

Meanwhile, the sisters Amy and Lana were sent to wander in the sewer system near the rebel’s north base. Posing as victims, they planned to enter the rebel’s headquarters and gather information helpful to the invaders. One of the guards found them quickly… “Don’t move! Who are you?”

The guard was taken aback by the fact that Amy was only wearing a bra and panties and Lana was not even wearing a bra, exposing her full, rounded breasts.

“My sister was attacked by a horrible giant bug! We killed it and ran away. Please help us…” Amy pleaded.

“Ok. Follow me,” the guard said, staring at Lana breasts.

There was a lot of activity inside the rebel’s base. People and alien creatures of all kinds moved furtively from one building to the other, preparing for the counter offensive.

“Oh my God! There is a monster!” Amy exclaimed.

“Quiet! Don’t worry about it. It won’t hurt you. They are helping us,” the guard explained.

They entered an ample basement that served as command center. It was the heart of the rebel’s operations. Former Detective Gina was there. They guard led the girls close to her and said, “Chief, I found these two in section 4. They were running from the bugs.”

“Fine. Take them to medical for checkup and then find them something to do. We need all the help we can take,” Gina responded, barely looking at the two sisters.

After a quick, superficial check-up by a busy Doctor, the guard led them to another nearby building. The girls’ frail appearance was more than obvious, “You don’t look like fighters to me. I’ll take you to the nursing room,” the guard said.

“Ok. We’ll do whatever it takes,” Amy said timidly.

Once in the nursery, the guard left the two sisters alone. The room was filled with creatures, most of them with a woman or two mating with them. Suddenly, something clicked in the sisters minds simultaneously. There was relevant information to be shared and that was the trigger. They spoke with a flat tone of voice, completely absent of emotion.

“All these monsters are helping the rebels. This is relevant information,” Lana said.

“Yes, we must send a messenger to the Master right away. Is it ready?” Amy asked.

“Yes, I’ve been feeling it stirring inside of me. It is ready.”

“Follow me. Let’s find a safer place.”

Amy and Lana moved to the farthest section of the wide room, which was empty except for only one woman which was being ravished by a strange creature. The monster had one tentacle buried in the woman’s pussy and another one waving around her body.

As they got closer and began to remove their underwear, the woman spoke to them, “Hi, I am Karen… I am in charge of… ugh… making food for our friends. Are you volunteers… ahh… too?”

“Yes,” Lana said, with little emotion.

“You will not regret this… I guarantee that,” Karen added between gasps.

Karen found the lack of emotion of the two sisters a little odd but she was too excited to care. The creature shoved its tentacle a little deeper into her pussy and she screamed in bliss.

As soon as both sisters were naked, Amy knelt in front of Lana and touched her belly. It was shuddering with life. “I can feel it. It is ready to come out.”

Lana only moaned in response.

Amy leaned forward and engulfed her sister’s pussy with her mouth. She shoved her tongue as deep as she could and twirled it around, lubricating the way.

Inside Lana, little monster embryos were developing at different rates. They were messengers and one of them was ready to be released. It stirred inside its protecting shell, eager to get out.

Meanwhile, Karen was getting closer to her first orgasm of the night. She had been in this chamber for only a couple of days and she was not sure how getting fucked by this weird creature was going to help feeding the other creatures. But she didn’t care. Since she was a young girl, she had always had secret fantasies about being with an alien creature. When she heard about the nursing room within the rebel’s base, she didn’t give it a second thought and she volunteered. Now she was certain that she had been born to do this.

“Yes, baby. Do it like only you can. Take me over the edge…” Karen moaned.

The second tentacle was sliding closer to her ass and she was already waiting for it. Just an instant after the thick appendage penetrated her anus, Karen jolted in bliss. Her whole body trembled with a wonderful orgasm that made her see the stars; but her legs never lost their grip around the creature’s main bulk.

Behind Karen, Amy was pushing three fingers into her sister’s tight pussy and after loosening her cavity a little, she inserted her whole hand. Amy could already feel the bottom of a large egg with the tip of her fingers. It was pulsating impatiently within Lana’s belly. Lana moaned and her nipples swelled from the incredible sensation of her sister’s entire fist inside of her, combined with the joy of serving her Masters.

Moments later, Amy had most of her forearm inside Lana’s shuddering body and she was circling her fingers around the embryo. “I almost have it, honey. It is so big! Try to stay still.”

Amy began to pull down the egg when she heard Karen screamed in ecstasy. The creature had reached its peak and was pumping sperm into her body. This would trigger the food making process within Karen’s reproductive system. “It is starting! He is filling me with his sperm!” Karen moaned.

The monster didn’t care about the size of Karen’s cavities. It always ejected as much sperm as possible to ensure a successful procedure. Karen’s belly began to distend from the accumulated fluid in her pussy and ass.

The egg was almost completely out of Lana’s pussy. Amy was saying something to her but she couldn’t hear her sister any more. Her whole body jolted with strong spasms as she climaxed too from the overwhelming experience. “Keep pushing Lana. You are doing great.”

As she saw the large egg finally come free, covered with slime, Amy’s pussy twitched with excitement. She admired the mushy ovoid that throbbed with life on her hand. The messenger stirred inside trying to break the protecting shell.

Meanwhile, just one meter away, the monster kept ejecting sperm into Karen’s body and her belly kept bloating. The cum pumped into her ass was filling her guts to the limit and more kept flowing from the creature’s hard appendage. “Oh God! It is pumping so much cum inside of me. It is heaven!” Karen whispered.

It was only a matter of time until the sperm gargled up her throat and started leaking from her open mouth. Karen’s eyes rolled up her head and she climaxed again.

After recovering from her birthing bliss, Lana sat on the floor beside her sister and both of them waited patiently, staring at the egg.

“Is it coming out?” Lana asked.

“It will be just a second. The shell is cracking already.” Amy responded, gently holding the egg.

At last, the shell yielded and a small creature emerged from it. This little creature was identical to the monster that ravished them before in the hotel room with the exception that this one had wings. “It is so beautiful!” Lana exclaimed.

“Yes. Now it’s time to imprint the message for our Master.” Amy said.

After passing all the information to the messenger, they watched it fly away.

Lana, satisfied by her accomplishment, turned her attention to Karen, who laid in ecstasy with sperm still leaking from her overflowing body. The successful completion of her mission and the view of those fat appendages penetrating Karen’s body, ignited in Lana a burning excitement impossible to restrain. She reached out and touched the creature.

“What are you doing?” Amy asked.

“We must blend in with the other women. This is what we are supposed to do.” Lana responded, picturing the fat tentacle pumping her pussy, instead of Karen’s.

The monster detected the new willing female and it retrieved its tentacles from Karen’s limp body, moving slowly towards Lana.

“I guess you are right. We must blend in.” Amy added, also staring at the creature’s appendages.

The creature’s hollow tentacle shot forward and penetrated Lana’s pussy. She moaned from pleasure and amazement. Her Master had taught her that having sex with monsters was good, but their cocks were always so big. “Ahhh!”

Amy watched her sister’s bewildered expression as the squishy sounds of the pumping limb echoed in the room. She began to feel envious; her own moistening pussy craved for the same treatment.

Amy laid beside her sister and watched the other huge appendage wave in front of her face preparing to enter her. Her chest jolted with fear and her pussy twitched with anticipation. The penetration was swift and merciless. Amy screamed in shock as her vaginal walls tighten around the fat penis, sucking it deeper inside.

An hour later, both sisters trembled within multiple orgasms while the creature pumped the first load of sperm into their bodies. Lana worried for a second about the other messengers growing inside of her belly but as she climaxed again, all thoughts vanished from her mind…

***

At the invader’s headquarters, Megan was left alone after Gorogn walked away with the two slaves. She looked with incredulity at the creature residing down the hole in the center of the chamber, then she searched for a solitary space to send a message to the rebel’s central base.

That thing must be the leader! I have to inform Gina and the reptilians about this location! Gina thought, once she found a good isolated place. Gina told me that I only have to concentrate and my internal “partner” will transmit the necessary info. Let’s try it…

The creature inside of Megan received her signal and immediately began to slide downwards, twitching and shuddering as it moved.

Ahh… it is working! My little friend is starting to move inside of me…

The little monster filled her vaginal cavity completely until its flexible head protruded between her pussy lips. Then it began to vibrate, initiating the message transfer.

Wow! Nobody told me it was going to shake like that… Megan thought, trying not to moan out loud. It feels like a super vibrator!

After a few minutes, Megan was biting her lower lip and breathing heavily. Still she managed to remain quite. The outgoing message was almost complete and Megan was on the verge of climax. The creature vibrated at incredible speed, stimulating Megan from within her pussy, all the way to her womb.

Ohh… it feels so good!! Please stop now or I’ll cum!

At that precise moment, the large doors at the left side of the hall opened and Monica entered the room, followed by a strange dog-like creature. Megan tried to act quickly stiffening her posture and acting like she was a hypnotized slave waiting for instructions. She discretely moved her left hand over her pussy, hiding her little friend.

Shit!! Someone is coming! Stop the process… abort! shit!

When Monica walked in front of her, Megan’s legs trembled from restrained excitement and nervous tension. The small creature between her legs was not going to stop vibrating until the message was completed. Megan moaned softly.

Monica didn’t hear Megan but the dog-like pet did, and it turned its head with oddment.

Oh my God! I’m coming… I am going to cum in front of them and they’ll discover me! Megan thought in panic.

But Monica had other things in her mind and paid no attention to either the “slave” or her pet.

I have to inform the Master that the rebels are getting help from the reptilians. This can complicate our invading plan. Monica thought.

While Monica walked forward towards her Master, her dog-like pet stayed behind, curious about Megan’s situation. Megan was doing her best to stand still but the vibrating creature in her pussy made it almost impossible. Her whole body shuddered as she approached an unavoidable orgasm.

I think this monster is on to me… and this thing is not stopping. I can’t hold it any longer…

The message was finally completed and the small creature retracted swiftly into Megan body. This new sensation triggered a forceful orgasm that rocked Megan’s body from top to bottom. Her knees bent, shivering in the midst of strong spasms while Monica’s pet watched closely, detecting the scent of Megan’s love juices that poured from her twitching pussy.

“Ahhhh…”

Moments later, after talking to her Master, Monica came back to find Megan on her knees and her pet excitedly sniffing the slave’s crotch. She saw her pet’s cock already growing beneath its muscular body.

Megan’s orgasmic reverie was slowly clearing away… Holy crap! What an orgasm…

“What is going on here?” Monica asked, as if her pet could answer back.

Megan felt the monster’s rugged tongue licking her wet pussy and this brought her back to reality with a startle. What the hell?!

“Umm… I can see you want her, my pet. Go ahead, take her. It looks like this horny bitch wants you too. She is already on her knees,” Monica said with a smirk on her face.

As the creature moved on top of Megan’s frail body, Monica gave it instructions before leaving the room, disclosing very important information, “When you are done with her, meet me in the command center. Our Master has given the order to launch the final attack. This planet will be ours very soon.”

Megan realized that her only option was to play along again, I am supposed to be a horny entranced slave. I better do whatever they want if I am going to keep my cover and send this new information.

The creature stabbed its cock forward, missing her pussy completely. While the large penis slid between her ass cheeks, Megan realized something very important… Oh no! It can’t penetrate my pussy. I’ll hurt the messenger.

Without giving it a second thought, Megan grabbed the pumping cock and guided it to her anus. The penetration was swift and deep. “Ahhhg!”

Megan felt with astonishment as the thick member pierced deeply into her ass and more was coming. It is going too deep!

When the creature felt it was deep enough, it curved its pelvis and started pumping Megan’s ass with incredible speed. Her initial pain was quickly overridden by a rush of pleasure that made her head spin.

The monster fucked her for several minutes, smashing its cock against her wide open ass and rocking her body back and forth with an intense fast rhythm. Her swinging breasts rubbed the hard, dirty floor, increasing her bliss even further.

It was hard for Megan to believe that this ugly creature was driving her so quickly towards another orgasm. She could feel his enormous cock pulsating in her ass, expanding as it moved in and out of her tight cavity. I am going to cum again… shame on me. But is feels so good!

Suddenly, as the fat cock grew even thicker, the creature reached its peak, discharging a large amount of cum into Megan packed hole. She felt the hot fluid ejecting from the monster’s cock, burst after burst, flooding every crevice until there was no more room. Yet the sperm kept pouring into her. Finding its way out… the white sperm gushed from Megan’s mouth, one more time.

Just at that moment, Megan reached her second climax.

Drained and satisfied, the creature stepped back, removing its big cock from Megan’s ass, allowing for the rest of the sperm to gush out of her twitching body. He headed to the command center leaving Megan lying limp on the floor, breathing heavily within the blissful aftermath of her fading climax.

With remnants of sperm still drooling from her mouth and ass, Megan thought, I can’t believe this happened twice in one day. And worse, I am beginning to like the taste of it… I am such a slut.

***

Back in the rebel’s headquarters, the final preparations were taking place for the counterattack. One of the reptilians talked to Gina, “The information sent by Megan is most valuable. We now have the location and the description of the invader’s main leader.”

“Great! Everyone is getting ready for battle. We march tomorrow at dawn,” Gina responded with excitement. For the first time, they would be on the offensive instead of just hiding and surviving.

“Good. You must go to the amphibians. They will give you the perfect weapon to kill the mastermind of the invasion,” the reptilian added. The amphibians had been close allies of the reptilians for centuries. They had battled together many times before against the Menglers alliance and this time was no exception.

Gina entered another room where two amphibians were waiting for her. These creatures were bulky humanoids with large, frog-like faces, round bellies and long stocky legs.

“I hear you have something for me,” Gina said.

One of the amphibians that had a bluish skin answered, “Yes. We have a weapon for you. It is perfect to kill the leader of the invaders. You have to shoot at his main bulk and he will explode.”

“Excellent! Let me look at it,” Gina said, extending her hand to grab it, “It is not heavy at all. Thanks!”

The amphibians were a little more excited than they should about Gina’s presence. They had mated with a few human females already and they liked it. They made her a proposal that sounded less than honest but Gina was grateful for their help so she pretended to believe them.

“There is one more thing. We should mate to make your body stronger for battle. It will help you greatly,” the amphibian said.

Hmm… I think you just want to fuck me. But what the hell, I should have a relaxing activity for a change. Gina thought. “Sure, why not.”

The other amphibian, which had a greenish skin, approached them. Both creature’s cocks emerged from their bulky bodies. They were a lot bigger than Gina expected.

Holy crap! Look at the size of those cocks!

“Your body is slim and sexy. We will make you feel very good,” the bluish amphibian said reassuringly as Gina removed her clothes and turned around.

Her nervousness and excitement was well hidden by her confident tone of voice. “Come here my friend. Let’s see what kind of moves you have.”

“You will learn that the reptilians are nothing compared to us when it comes to sex,” he said while his cock started to move like a fifth limb.

Holly shit! He can move his cock like an elephant moves his trunk.

The bluish amphibian jutted his cock forward into Gina’s body to an impossible depth. Gina felt his member stirring inside of her. God! I don’t know what had happened to my body since I gave birth to that reptilian egg but this feels awesome!

The amphibian barely moved his bulky body but his flexible and long cock compensated thoroughly as it stroked back and forth into her pussy with amazing speed. Meanwhile, the other amphibian moved in front of Gina and shoved his tongue deep into her mouth, muffling her loud moans of pleasure.

His tongue tickles in my mouth. It feels so weird. Gina thought.

Gina was now completely in the mood, forgetting about the evil aliens, the invasion and everything else. She pulled the amphibian’s tongue out her mouth and bent forward, letting the greenish creature shove his phallus instead. All she wanted was to enjoy those magnificent, pulsating cocks that throbbed inside of her body, pushing her closer to a long awaited orgasm. Mmmh… His cock tastes even better. I want more…

As Gina sucked the amphibian’s member with eagerness, the fat creature step forward, shoving it deeper down her throat. Gina pictured both cocks reaching so deep, almost meeting in the middle of her trembling body. With this image in her mind, she reached her first climax. “Ahhhgg!”

Moments later, after coming down from heaven, Gina was back in the game, ready to take those bulky aliens for all they were worth. She told the bluish creature to lay on the floor and she straddled him while saying, “Lay still my darling. I am not done yet.”

“You are amazing. We can take you back with us when this is over,” the greenish amphibian said.

“Yes. You could have your way with us any time you want,” the other added.

“That is a kind offer. I’ll surely take it into consideration… Ahhh!” Gina responded, being interrupted by her own loud moan. She went down to her knees letting the lubricated phallus slid back into her vaginal cavity. It didn’t cease to amuse to her how her tight, little pussy could accommodate such a large piece of alien meat.

The greenish amphibian moved closer and caressed her anus with the tip of his cock. Gina’s pussy twitched tighter around the pulsating cock from anticipation of having a second huge phallus penetrating her. “Get ready for me. I’m entering your other hole.”

“Yesss! I want you both inside of me.” Gina said between gasps.

The greenish amphibian needed no further invitation and shoved his cock into Gina’s ass so deep that she thought she was going to die right then and there…

But far from killing her, this new penetration brought Gina to a new, devastating orgasm that made her head spin and almost drove her unconscious. The woman’s eyes rolled back as bright lights flashed inside of her mind. Gina’s body trembled uncontrollably while both aliens competed with each other to see who could go deeper inside of her.

They kept pounding Gina’s holes without mercy, prolonging her climax for a blissful eternity.

When she recomposed herself once again, there was a slimy tongue waiting right in front of her face and she sucked it into her mouth with eagerness. There was something strange about the amphibians’ saliva that was so alluring and addictive. He tastes so good. I just had an orgasm and I think I am coming again…

And she did! Gina had a third orgasm almost as soon as the second ended. Just as before, the amphibians kept fucking her relentlessly.

After a couple more orgasms, Gina rested limply on the amphibian’s chest, letting herself by used as a fuck toy. They weren’t joking when they said… uugh… that their sex skills were better than the reptilians’…

After a while, the greenish amphibian roughly pulled her backwards, forcing the large cock of the other amphibian to slip out of her pussy. This woke Gina from her dreamy state. “Aahhh!”

“Let’s change positions…” the greenish amphibian said. “It is my turn to lie down.”

Without removing his phallus from her ass, the amphibian laid flat on the floor, bringing Gina to lie on top of him, facing up. As the fat cock stirred inside of her, it became more evident how deep it was embedded within her body.

Oh God! I think I have died and gone to heaven… Gina thought, overwhelmed with boundless elation.

Gina lifted her head searching for her other lover and she signaled him to move closer. Her pussy was burning on emptiness. “Come to me big boy.”

The bluish amphibian gladly complied and walked forward while Gina guided the tip of his cock between her pussy lips…

“At your service my lady,” the amphibian said gallantly.

“Push it all the way inside of me. I want to feel it just like before,” Gina said with a tone of urgency.

Gina’s eyes crossed and her mind clouded as the huge phallus slid deep within her tight vaginal cavity once again. “Ahhgh!”

Her world became a surreal reality of impossible penetrations that bewildered her and excited her immeasurably. She reached yet another mind-blowing climax! Gina’s whole body twitched and contorted within the blissful spasms of orgasmic release as her pussy and ass pulsated around the fat cocks that never stopped pumping.

“She is so delightful. I am reaching my peak,” the bluish amphibian said.

“So am I. This mission has been a total success,” responded the other.

Seconds later, both amphibians discharged a huge amount of a bluish sperm within Gina’s packed body! “”Groaaahhh!”

Gina barely realized that her body was being flooded to the limit as she drifted in and out of consciousness from her own never-ending orgasm. Her spastic body received every drop of the hot, sticky sperm like a gift from paradise. The fluid filled every crevice and merged with her own juices, creating a joyful mixture that would remain inside of her for a very long time.

When the astonishing session was finally over, Gina recovered her breath wondering what had happened in the last few minutes. She just remembered having the most devastating orgasm of her life as they came inside of her and then everything became a fuzzy haze of delight. Her entire body tickled the same way her mouth had when she sucked the amphibians tongue, only multiplied by a hundred. It felt weird, but nice.

“Hehe… you are still shivering,” the greenish amphibian said with obvious happiness. “I can see you enjoyed it.”

“It was incredible… I can feel my body all tingly inside…” Gina responded still lightheaded.

“Now you are very relaxed and you will be a better fighter,” the bluish amphibian added.

“Shit guys! Where did you learn to fuck like that?” Gina asked with true amazement. The playful nature of the amphibians was a nice change compared to the business-like conduct of the reptilians.

Their pleasant conversation was suddenly interrupted by the building’s loud alarm!

“The alarm! Something is happening!” The amphibian said.

Gina new the meaning of this alarm and warned her new partners, “There are intruders in the building! Get ready to fight!”

“Grab the gun and go! You have an important mission to complete. We will cover you.” the bluish amphibian said as he handed Gina the weapon.

Part 3: World’s Fate

Gina was trying to get out of the old factory that served as the rebel’s central base but the invaders blocked every exit. Now that she had the location of the evil mastermind controlling everything, she needed to get there as soon as possible and destroy him, whatever this creature was. The resistance was falling quickly and everyday more humans were brainwashed to help the Mengler’s cause. Gina was holding the world’s last hope in her hands.

She was running through a hallway thinking about her gun, Shit! I forgot my regular gun and the amphibians told me that this special weapon can only be used one time. I need to find a way out fast.

Gina heard some tiptoeing right behind her and when she turned her head, she saw one of the invader’s giant bugs leaping towards her. She was barely able to lift her arms when suddenly, a friendly spider-like monster came out of nowhere and impaled the bug with a swift move of its sharp nail.

The dying bug twitched desperately as it emitted a piercing noise, calling for help.

“Wow! You got it! You killed the fucking bug!” Exclaimed Gina with admiration. Seconds later, more bugs were approaching the area. Gina and the friendly creature were quickly outnumbered.

At that moment, a familiar voice called for Gina down the hall. “Gina, this way!”

“Candra!” Gina yelled with relief.

Gina ran towards the exit while Candra shot another bug that managed to elude the friendly creature. The insect’s guts burst out as the bullet perforated its thick exoskeleton. Fuck! This one was close.

“Hurry! I’ve found a way out of this place!” Candra said as Gina reached her.

Gina explained to Candra the importance of her mission and why she was not using the strange gun she was carrying. “This gun was especially designed to blow the shit out of the mastermind of the invasion but it can only be used once. And I must get to him first.”

“Good thing I found you on time. We have to move now!” Candra responded.

But just as they reached the back entrance, another huge, ugly monster cut them off at the door. It was some sort of humanoid with a large head, large teeth and a bloated belly. “Watch out!” Gina screamed.

Candra tried to shoot at it but her gun was empty. “Shit! I am out of ammo!”

The creature kept moving upon them. Both women walked back as the monster knocked the gun out of Candra’s hand. They had nowhere to run.

“Go back! This fucker is huge!” Candra yelled.

“There is no way back. The other side is crawling with bugs too!” Gina responded.

The monster cornered Gina and Candra against the wall as it adopted an intimidating stance. He still wasn’t sure what to do with the females but they were not going anywhere. Candra noticed something particular about the creature; his dangling cock. Then she remembered something.

“Fuck this! I’m using the gun. Maybe the amphibians can recharge it,” Gina said in desperation.

“No, wait. Don’t shoot. You will never get to the amphibians in time. I have seen one of these creatures before. Let me try something,” Candra said and then she stood up and started removing her clothes.

Gina was baffled by her friend’s actions. “What the hell are you doing?”

Candra had in fact seen one identical creature a few days before. It was ravishing one woman in an alley and it didn’t seem to care about anything else.

“I’ll distract him. When you see the chance, go through that door and follow the tunnel on the left,” Candra said.

“Are you nuts? This thing will eat you!” Gina exclaimed with true concern for her friend.

Moments later, it became pretty obvious to Gina what Candra was trying to do. When the monster smelled the scent of the fertile female before him, he stopped growling and attentively watched Candra’s slow movements.

Complete naked, Candra crawled closer to the creature. I must be crazy for doing this. But it is the only way…

Candra reached out and hesitantly touched his small phallus. It grew to full erection almost instantly and it became enormous! Both Candra and Gina had the same simultaneous thought, Holy crap!

The monster grabbed Candra’s hips and lifted her effortlessly from the floor, curious about the female’s body configuration.

Candra was shuddering with fear, Oh fuck, oh fuck! Please don’t kill me!

Gina watched from two meters away, pointing the gun at the creature’s chest. If he tries to bite her, I am shooting the bastard.

The creature extended its long tongue and jiggled it between Candra’s legs, rubbing her pussy lips and smearing them with lubricating saliva. Oh, gross, Candra thought at the weird feeling.

He is licking her pussy! This might actually work. She is so fucking brave! Gina thought.

The creature found Candra’s vaginal opening and shoved its tongue in. The flexible limb squirmed and twitched reaching her uterus, corroborating her susceptibility for impregnation.

Candra felt the monster’s tongue deep within her pussy and grunted in disgust, but her body reacted differently as her toes curled down and her nipples swelled involuntarily. Shit! His soggy tongue is so deep inside of me.

The hideous monster set her down to the floor and pulling her hips up, he aimed his cock at her pussy. Candra looked again at the size of it and had second thoughts, God! Maybe this wasn’t such a good idea…

But there was nothing she could do now. With a sudden, forceful move, the creature shoved his cock into her pussy all the way to the bottom. Candra screamed wildly as the fat phallus stretched her like never before. “Ahhhgh!”

Gina watched with wide open eyes, Shit! He pushed his entire cock inside of her!

The ravished woman tried desperately to free herself but the monster grabbed her hips firmly and started pumping her pussy with fast and ruthless strokes. Candra’s body hurled around like a hand puppet.

Candra could feel the monster’s cock impossibly deep inside of her. She looked at her crotch wondering how her body could take a pounding like that and still be in one piece. Even worse, her pussy was getting used to his enormous size and now a hint of shameful pleasure began to grow within her. He is going to rip me apart!

After a few minutes, Candra was lying flat on the ground while the monster, now on top of her, rocked his hips back and forth hastily. Candra moaned with every stroke, unable to disguise the enjoyable feeling of the wild fuck she was receiving, regardless of who or what was giving it to her.

Gina was still there, against the wall, staring at the hard ravishing, He is fucking her so hard!

But Candra hadn’t forgotten why she was doing this. Realizing that the monster had released her hips, she saw the opportunity to make some room for Gina to escape. Candra turned over and started crawling away.

Gina quickly understood this. She is moving him away! Now is the time!

Candra managed to drag herself one meter but the creature quickly grabbed her again and started poking at her crotch with this cock. She was not going away without his sperm inside of her.

“Gina, don’t worry about me… I’ll deal with this,” Candra whispered between gasps.

“Thank you for doing this, Candra. I will not forget it.” Gina was reluctant to leave her friend at the mercy of this monster but she knew there was nothing else she could do. She couldn’t use the weapon on this creature.

Now the monster was penetrating Candra again, unfortunately for her, he missed her pussy completely and shoved his cock into her ass. “Ahhhh!”

Candra went berserk from the sudden anal penetration. Her eyes rolled back as a baffling feeling of pain and pleasure mixed together in her dazzled brain.

The monster began to get a rhythm again, pumping his mate’s ass with strong, steady strokes. Gina noticed that the creature was paying no attention to her. This was the chance she needed and started walking very slowly towards the exit.

Now is the time. He is so distracted with her. I feel sorry for Candra.

But at that moment, the monster stood up pulling Candra’s body with him, never removing his cock from her ass. Gina immediately hunkered down, trying to stay away of the creature’s reach.

“Fuck!”

Gina looked at the exit. It was so close, but the monster was even closer. It could easily grab her and kill her. Candra was unaware of any of this since the huge cock pumping her ass occupied all of her thoughts and concentration. Her ass had adjusted to his size and now she was shamelessly moaning out loud from the undeniable pleasure.

Should I risk it? I am so close. Gina wondered.

The monster was now on his back and Candra’s was on top, facing at the ceiling. Her body trembled from head to toe as the creature’s hips swayed up and down, driving his large cock in and out of her ass with mind-blowing speed. The monstrous phallus went so deep into her body that she couldn’t even tell where it ended.

Gina was only a couple of step away from the creature, Shit! He is looking right at me.

Gina remained motionless and hesitant while Candra writhed and bounced onto the creature’s cock, moaning with total surrender. Candra had done all she could to help Gina. Now she just had to endure the savage pounding on her body, trying not to reach an embarrassing orgasm in the process. She was certain to lose this battle.

When the monster stopped moving completely and discharged a vast load of sperm into her tight ass, Candra came as well. The overwhelmed woman’s legs trembled rapidly and uncontrollably while her pussy contracted over and over on itself. Gina could clearly hear the streams of fluid ejecting from the monster’s cock even though it was deeply embedded within her friend’s body.

He is coming! He is coming inside of her!

Candra’s belly began to bloat as more and more sperm was pumped into her guts. This was the reason of the monster’s prominent abdomen. It was not filled with food but with thick, white cum, ready to impregnate as many females as possible.

At this moment, the creature couldn’t care less about Gina. She slowly walked towards the door while watching the messy scene with astonishment.

Candra’s body got stuffed to the limit until the sperm overflowed her and started gushing from her ass and mouth. She jolted wildly with orgasmic spasms that refused to fade down. The whole situation was so surreal, so overwhelming, and so… blissful.

Gina reached the exit safely and turned around to watch her ravished friend one last time. Candra was still breathing while lying completely limp on the monster’s chest, cum leaking from everywhere.

Good, she is still alive! She is so fucking brave!

***

One hour later, Gina reached the entrance of the invader’s headquarters where she met Yvonne, one of the scouts sent prior to the battle.

“Hi, this entrance is clear. Where is everyone?” Yvonne asked.

“Somehow they discovered our plan to attack today and they moved first. The base is falling into the invader’s control,” Gina responded.

“We should go back and help!” Yvonne said alarmed.

“No. I’ve come here to kill the mastermind of the whole invasion. I have his location and the weapon to do it.”

“Ok. Are we going in alone?” Yvonne asked.

“We’ll do it the same way as our spies. Get naked and blend in. This is our best chance,” Gina said.

“Ok. Lead the way,” Yvonne responded while removing her clothes.

Both girls walked into the enemy base through the unguarded door. It was very quiet considering the circumstances, until… “Careful. Someone is coming.” Gina whispered.

“Stand very still against the wall. Hide the gun,” Yvonne said, as she did just that.

A small monster similar to Gorogn approached the girls while they faked being hypnotized. Both girls’s hearts were beating fast but they did their best to conceal it.

Gina was able to see the creature with the corner of her eye, This one is small. Maybe Yvonne and I can take him without making too much noise. But those blades on his fingers look dangerous…

The creature looked attentively at Gina, then at Yvonne, then back at Gina, touching her leg with one of its blades. It spoke an incomprehensible gibberish.

This fucker is choosing one of use. Gina thought while standing still and looking straight forward.

Yvonne realized the same thing and came to a decision, Gina can’t be taken…

Without thinking any further, Yvonne took a small step forward, like a subtle offering of her own self. Ok, ugly beast. Take me. I’ll take care of you later.

The creature turned its attention on her.

Gina saw Yvonne’s actions as well. She is offering herself!

The monster moved closer to Yvonne. It made a cracking noise with its jaw and prepared its blades in case she made a sudden move. Yvonne remained completely still while Gina kept her hands behind her body and the gun out of view.

That’s right… come to me. Forget about Gina. Yvonne thought.

After observing Yvonne for a moment, the creature moved one hand between her legs and inserted a finger into her pussy.

Yvonne jolted, startled. This finger didn’t had a blade like the others but it was cold and rugged.
She could also feel one of the blades touching her inner thigh. She did her best not to move again. Mmmgh… Watch it with those blades you fucker.

Gina turned her eyes discretely but she couldn’t see what was happening between Yvonne’s legs. What is it doing?

The monster wiggled its finger within Yvonne’s pussy, pushing it further in a few times. Yvonne moaned out loud and felt embarrassed afterwards. Shit! Stop doing this!

Then the creature grabbed Yvonne’s hand and started leading her back to where it came from. Yvonne didn’t risk looking back at Gina but she wished she could hear her thoughts, Good luck Gina!

Gina watched them walking away. She waited until they were out of sight and proceeded further into the complex. I hope this beast takes Yvonne to a secluded place so she can kick the shit out of him.

The sound of a woman’s voice in the distance interrupted her thoughts. She immediately recognized this voice. It was Megan’s! Gina followed the sound and looked furtively from the edge of an open door. There she is! And she is in trouble!

“Let go of me, you stupid creature!” Megan yelled while being embrace by the tentacles of an giant scorpion-like monster.

The creature seemed very distracted with Megan so Gina moved slowly inside the room and called for her friend’s attention. “Hey… over here.”

Megan turned her head and said with surprise, “Gina! You are here!”

Then she added, “Sorry I couldn’t warn you about the invader’s attack. This monster grabbed me and pulled my messenger out of my body. It is dead!” The small creature was in fact laying between Megan’s feet, immobile.

Gina knew she couldn’t help her friend without risking being discovered. More guards could come any second. Megan’s rescue will have to wait.

“Don’t worry about it Megan. You did great. I have the information you sent before. It is really valuable. I am heading to the master-mind’s chamber and I am going to kill him.”

Megan responded as the creature tightened its grip around her waist and lifted her above its head.
“Uggh… In that case we are in luck. This creature is supposed to guard the door but now it is distracted with me … follow this hall….. ahhh! Go now!”

Megan was getting used to being handled by monsters and her stoic attitude offered Gina some comfort having to leave her behind.

“I’ll be back. I promise.” Gina said.

“Don’t worry about me. Just kill that bastard!” Megan said.

While Gina got out of sight, Megan looked down to see a pinkish proboscis coming out of the creature’s mouth. What the fuck is that?!

The she noticed that the appendage was holding a slimy egg and carrying it slowly towards her pussy. “Shit! Don’t you dare push that thing inside of me!”

She barely finished the sentence before the monster pressed the egg between her legs. Megan’s pussy lips stretched widely allowing access to her vaginal cavity. “No! It is too big!”

Megan twitched and kicked her legs around but there was nothing she could do to prevent the extreme penetration. She felt the thickest part of the egg pushing through and sliding relentlessly into her body. “Ahhhrggg!”

Megan looked with astonishment at her bloated belly, right where the egg rested. It was pulsating incessantly, full with growing life. This rapid and rhythmic motion throbbed all over her pelvic area, providing an unwelcome but unavoidable pleasure. Oh God! It is in! It pushed it all the way in!

Megan tried to make it stop by pushing hard against the bulge but it only made it worse. Meanwhile, the pink proboscis went back inside the monster’s main bulk and quickly came back with another egg.

“No! Please stop this!”

The second egg followed the same path as the first one. It slid faster through Megan’s cavity since her vaginal walls were already lubricated with alien slime and her own love juices.

By the third egg, the ravished woman climaxed hard. Her body jolted uncontrollably within the tight embrace of the creature’s tentacle. She foresaw the shame that would come later but at the moment, she only cared about the bliss that numbed her mind.

The monster kept shoving eggs into Megan’s womb while she was still shaking from her unending orgasm. Megan only grunted and moaned in vain protest.

The monster stopped after six eggs were crammed into the Megan’s body and there was no room for more. She was hanging from the creature’s tentacle completely limp, ecstatic and exhausted. Her belly bulged here and there, outlining the growing embryos that nested inside.

Megan reacted again when the monster flipped her forward and lifted her hips further, positioning her pelvis in line with the creature’s long tail. “Fuck! Now what?!”

She felt a hard, slick object touching her pussy lips. She remembered that the monster’s tail ended in some sort of phallus and she immediately knew what was coming next.

Shit! This doesn’t look good…
Megan was right. She felt the fat cock penetrating deep into her already stuffed body. She screamed from the shocking sensation of the large eggs being tossed around within her belly and the large phallus stretching her even wider.

The entire cock busted into her tight pussy and remained there immobile for almost a minute. Then, without any warning, it exploded in a burning bliss of hot semen that inundated Megan’s body to the limit, until it sprayed hastily from her hole.

And just as sudden, Megan reached another mind-blowing orgasm. Her brain had given up trying to fight the situation and she just gave in to the myriad of wonderful feelings that crowded her mind. Now she was just a womb, ready to breed the monster’s babies and she was fine with it. It felt too good. She would feel no shame anymore.

***

Meanwhile, Gina walked through yet another door. She visualized in her mind the building’s diagram that she had memorized the day before. She was so close now, This is it. The main chamber is just across that door ahead of me. I’ll have to move fast. There must be guards in there and I only have one chanc… ehh?!

“Hello Gina!” Monica said behind her.

Gina had heard that voice before, on a video. Almost a year had passed but she recognized it right away. This woman had been involved with the invasion since the beginning.

Monica stood defiantly by the door, confident that Gina represented no threat given her superior strength and speed.

“I’ve heard a lot about you. You will be a great asset for our mission,” Monica said.

“Monica! I’ve heard about you too bitch. You were one of the first converted humans.” Gina replied.

Knowing that she couldn’t use the gun, Gina placed it on the floor and challenged Monica to fight hand to hand.

“Come on. Let’s have a little talk,” Gina said in a fighting stance.

“So you want a clean combat eh? This should be fun,” Monica said, accepting the challenge.

As Monica walked closer, Gina moved swiftly and threw the first punch. The moment Gina hit Monica’s face, she knew she was in trouble. Shit! She barely lost her balance.

Monica reacted with a fast kick into Gina’s ribs, knocking the air out of her lungs… “You are going to need a lot more than that, bitch.”

Then she followed with a potent blow to Gina’s face which knocked her to the ground. The detective never expected Monica’s speed and strength, especially when this woman used to be a friendly housewife.

“Our Master made us superior in every way.”

With Gina down, Monica jumped on top. She grabbed Gina’s neck with one hand and place the other on her breast, just to show her how easy it was to subdue her. “You will join us whether you want it or not!”

“Ahgh! Fuck… you!” Gina mumbled.

Gina couldn’t breathe and she started to lose consciousness. The fate of the world was in her hands and she was failing. The invaders will take over the planet!

“Just look into my eyes and I’ll let you breath. All your troubles will go away,” Monica said softly as her eyes started to glow.

I’d rather die! Gina thought, averting her eyes.

A voice coming from behind interrupted Monica’s dialog… “Let her go!”

Monica responded without turning her head, “Ellen? What did you just say?”

Realizing that Monica was not listening, Ellen leaped forward and pushed her mother away from Gina. The detective gasped for air just before she passed out.

“I said let her go!!” Ellen screamed.

“What the fuck! What’s got into you?!” Monica yelled confused and very angry.

Monica immediately stood up and confronted her daughter. Ellen had been a loyal servant of their Master and now she was acting against her.

Monica didn’t suspected that Ellen’s mind had been liberated from evil and she had become the most valuable asset to the resistance. The only Mengler’s attribute that remained in Ellen’s body was her improved strength and speed, like her mother’s.

“You owe obedience to our Master! Remember our mission!” Monica yelled.

“I have no Master! They have shown me the truth. We were nothing more than slaves,” Ellen responded.

Monica grew furious from hearing her daughter’s words. She charged on Ellen with a hasty move and punched her in the face. Ellen fell backwards to the hard floor, “I guess we will have to reinforce your education!”

Ellen recovered fast and turned her head up to see her mother in the air, ready to land on top of her. Ellen knew that her mother was stronger than her. She couldn’t let her mom restrain her down like she did with Gina. The young woman took advantage of her mother’s own impulse and flipped her over, sending Monica to land backwards on the ground.

Gina recovered enough to sit up and watched in amazement as mother and daughter fought fiercely. Holy crap! That’s Ellen! The reptilians must have fixed her mind!

“This won’t be as easy as you think, mother!” Ellen said as she stood up and positioned herself between Monica and Gina, giving the detective a chance to escape. “Go Gina! Complete your mission.”

She won’t tell me twice. I am out of here. Gina thought and then she said, “Thank you for doing this Ellen.”

“I’ll deal with you later Gina. First I have to teach this brat a lesson about obedience,” Monica yelled from across the room.

As Gina ran away, Ellen threw a fast punch at her mother but Monica moved even faster and blocked it easily. Fuck!

“You can’t defeat me my sweet daughter. You better give yourself to me, again” Monica said with a smirk on her face.

Monica embraced her daughter’s waist with all her might and grabbed her neck, forcing Ellen to look straight at her. Monica’s entrancing eyes started to glow. “You are mine now. Let’s recompose this little head of yours. Look at me!”

“Mother!” Ellen yelled.

In a matter seconds, Ellen stopped resisting and looked back at her mother. Her eyes were wide open, unfocused. Monica released her daughter’s waist and moved her hand to Ellen’s breast, gently caressing her swelling nipple. Ellen’s pussy twitched softly; she knew something great was coming and she was very excited about it.

“That’s right. Let yourself get lost in the alluring glow,” Monica whispered.

Both women’s eyes were locked on each other, fixed and unblinking. Suddenly, Ellen’s serene facial expression changed to a naughty one. An instant later, her eyes started to glow as well. But not like her mother’s. Ellen’s eyes glowed in blue, far more intense and captivating. Monica blinked twice in surprise but didn’t look away. She couldn’t.

“What?!” Monica asked confused.

“I have a few tricks of my own mother. You will find out how fantastic they are.”

Monica felt Ellen’s eyes penetrating into her head, piercing into her mind with a painful energy that overpowered anything else. Monica realized she was in real danger! She thought about pushing her daughter away but her arms wouldn’t obey her.

“Ahh! Don’t! It hurts!” Monica pleaded with a softer tone of voice.

“It’ll hurt only for a moment. Pleasure will soon flood your mind,” Ellen whispered.

Ellen was right. After a few minutes, the pain want away and subtle tickling ignited within Monica’s pussy. The bluish glow entered through her eyes and penetrated her mind, then traveled down her body to hoard in her pussy, pulsating with increasing intensity.

“What are you doing to me? My Master will get angry at me,” Monica mumbled.

“You won’t have a Master anymore. You will be free.”

Ellen brought their bodies closer together and briefly lost focus on her mother’s eyes as her own rolled up her head. A soft, inevitable moan escaped her lips while a squishy sound broke the silence. The reason was a fat worm projecting from Ellen’s pussy, expanding its flexible bulk that had been carefully hidden within the young woman’s tight body.

Ellen shuddered from the pleasurable feeling of the worm’s skin caressing her vaginal walls, “I brought a present especially for you mother. It will help you get free as it helped me.”

Monica stared at Ellen’s eyes, oblivious to the presence of the worm that twitched between her daughter’s legs.

The worm curved upward, getting closer to Monica. Its body contracted and expanded in waves as it slithered out of Ellen’s pussy, following the scent of its destination.

A moment later, the worm twitched hard and penetrated Monica’s pussy. The older woman screamed in bliss as her whole body shivered from the unexpected feeling.

Being already stimulated to the limit, the sensation of the fat worm pushing into her pussy drove Monica over the edge. A powerful orgasm exploded within her loins, sending electric charges from head to toe. Monica’s entire body shook in place while the worm glided from one pussy to the other. Mother and daughter bounded together by an alien piece of meat that symbolized a union that would never be broken again.

Monica’s brain became a mushy mass, wide open to whatever stimulation was thrown at her. This was what Ellen was hoping for. As the last section of the worm finally left her body, she concentrated even harder and began to erase every trace of the Menglers presence in her mother’s mind.

The worm churned and revolved within Monica’s vaginal cavity, pulling itself further in, nesting inside the dazed woman that used to be a vicious leader of the invasion and now just repeated her daughters’ words; those words that would become her only truth.

“Repeat these words for me,” Ellen said, “I am no longer a slave.”

“I am no longer a slave,” Monica whispered.

“I don’t have a Master,” Ellen said. “I don’t have a Master.” Monica repeated

“I am free to do and think as I like,” Ellen said. “I am free to do and think as I like,” Monica repeated.

***

After leaving the fight between Ellen and her mother, Gina crossed the hall and walked through the last door that separated her from the creature that coordinated the whole invasion.

“There you are motherfucker… you are as ugly as Megan described you,” Gina whispered.

The monster wasn’t like anything she had seen before. It reminded Gina of a moray peeking from its hiding hole, except this one was enormous.

Apparently Gina had arrived just in time because the mind-controlling creature was out in the open, pulling information from a female spy. Three fat tentacles protruded from its mouth and one of them was buried deep into the woman’s pussy, keeping her brain in a daze as it probed inside. Still unaware of Gina’s presence, the creature believed that the invasion was progressing perfectly.

Gina walked a few steps forward with her finger on the trigger but the enthralled woman was standing between the monster and her. She thought about shooting through the slave but she just couldn’t do it. After all, she was still a police officer and her job was to protect people whatever the circumstances. Shit! That woman is in the line of fire. I have to get closer.

Gina moved to the left and walked a few steps forward. When she was just ten meters away from the monster, she knelt and aimed for the perfect spot. Her hand trembled from nervousness but she steadied herself. Missing was not an option; this was too important.

You are mine, ugly worm! Gina thought, just before pulling the trigger. At that instant, a shadow moved silently right above Gina’s head and jumped down, ready to stab her neck.

Gina sensed the danger upon her and leaped away at the last second. She looked up at the falling bug, kicking it in mid-air. “Fuck! Where the hell did you come from?”

The mind-controlling monster became aware of Gina’s presence and started to pull back into the hole.

Gina rolled on the floor as fast as she could, aimed her gun in a fraction of a second and fired.
“You are not going anywhere filthy beast! Die!”

The burning blast passed with amazing precision between the woman’s legs and smashed the creature’s body below its mouth. A gush of dark blood erupted from the open wound.

The beast roared incredibly loud from the pain inflicted by Gina’s shot while its eyes turned red showing absolute rage. The hypnotized slaved fell backwards as the tentacle was pulled forcefully from her pussy.

A few seconds passed. The creature kept screaming… but nothing else happened.

The amphibians had told Gina that the monster would explode upon receiving the shot but it didn’t. The creature was still growling and jerking in pain but it was still there… still alive! The center of its eyes slowly turned from red to yellow and a subtle vibration started to fill the whole room. The small bugs that now surrounded Gina froze immediately.

Gina was confused. What the fuck?! It seems that the creature is hurt but it didn’t blow up!

One minute later, the monster stopped growling while its wound started to heal astoundingly fast. It was recovering! Gina was dazzled. She tried to shoot again but the gun was empty.

“This fucking gun is useless! The amphibians were wrong! This can’t be happening!”

The vibration in the room increased its frequency until a low humming noise began to resonate between the metal walls. The creature calmed down. Its wound had almost healed. It’s eyes glowed with an intense yellow that was impossible to ignore.

“I have to do something, I have to kill it!” Gina said out loud with desperation.

The sound got louder and it began to reverberate inside Gina’s head as well. She could feel it across her entire body but mainly inside of her brain. It became difficult to think.

Arrh… What is that noise?! That thing is trying to get inside my head! I can’t let it! Gina thought, covering her ears.

The creature assessed the situation. He had been too distracted with her newest slave and this almost caused his death. How did this woman pass through security with a gun? How many were there? Gina needed to be interrogated. He needed to read her mind. The monster increased the yellowish glow of its eyes.

A sudden, overwhelming voice echoed in Gina’s mind, startling her. The creature was speaking to her in a strange language but she could understand him. She couldn’t explain it. The distressed woman felt her heart jolt in fear but at the same time her nipples swelled and her pussy stirred.

“Come to me!” said the incorporeal voice.

Oh God! He is talking to me! He is trying to hypnotize me like all those other women!

Gina’s pupils distended widely to allow more of the alluring radiance flow into her brain. Her body felt the irresistible need to get closer to the glowing light of his eyes despite her mind fighting against it.

The light is so beautiful… but I can’t let this happen… I have to kill him.

Gina stood up and started walking forward. Her mind was still struggling with the hypnotic power of the creature that threatened the existence of humanity, yet her hips swayed sexily as if she was trying to seduce him.

This is dangerous… I shouldn’t get closer. She was determined not to cave in.

Gina stopped one meter from the creature, well within its tentacles’ reach. Her body was now acting independently from her mind, offering itself to the monster. Gina was still aware of her desperate situation and tried unsuccessfully to act accordingly.

He is trying to possess me. He will try to fuck me. I must stop him…

While Gina stood motionless with her legs spread, the creature captured her stunned brainwaves and interpreted her thoughts. He began to read her mind…

He learned that this woman was the rebels’ last resort. This could mean the final victory! But he had to be sure. Everything would become clearer once he read her mind from within.

The eyes… I must destroy those beautiful glowing eyes. Gina thought groggily.

The monster moved one tentacle closer to Gina’s crotch and pressed slightly, testing her reaction. Gina jerked her hips vigorously in response to the unnerving touch. She hated it but then she felt a drop of her own lubrication juice dripping down her thigh. She was extremely aroused. Gina finally realized that her body was completely out of her control.

No..

An instant later, the mastermind creature bent its tentacle upward and penetrated Gina’s tight pussy. He did it very slowly, savoring every second of his imminent victory. The detective felt her pussy lips stretching wider and wider as her vaginal cavity snuggled the fleshy appendage with loving anxiousness.

While the large phallus kept sinking into her pussy, Gina became even more confused. Her body was on fire, opening up to the blissful delights of absolute submission. She considered surrendering to the beast once and for all. Let the bliss possess her mind as much as it owned her body.

I can’t let it go deeper… yes… deeper.

The detective’s belly bulged out while the massive appendage accommodated within her slim body. She just stood there with her legs trembling and her mind trying to process what was going on. She had lost the battle and she knew it, but she couldn’t admit it. Gina thought about the amphibians. They made love to her so well and she trusted them. It was all a lie; they betrayed her.

Ahhg… cock… too big…. amphibians… damned amphibians…

The monster toyed with Gina by lifting her from the ground using only the tentacle lodged in her pussy. Gina felt pain, follow by incredible pleasure, then pain again. She kicked hopelessly in the air while she tried unsuccessfully to grab on to something. This was so unreal. The tentacle was going to pass through her entire body and kill her.

Gina imagined the huge phallus sliding inexorably into her pussy, then into her womb, her chest and finally penetrating her brain. The monster was going to fuck her brain and her body was going to enjoy it immensely. In a way, she was betraying humanity too. She was going to die in the middle of a glorious orgasm.

My body… is betraying me too… I am going to cum…

Meanwhile, the creature aligned another tentacle at Gina’s ass. He was going to drain the last bit of information from her brain before erasing her mind completely.

The bulbous head of the appendage pressed against her anus and shot forward, stuffing her slim body to the limit. Gina grunted from the rude intrusion as she felt her insides expanding and shifting violently.

Gina could feel the tentacles not only pumping in and out but also pulsating with a throbbing rhythm that was driving her insane. Her mind was quickly getting in sync with the irresistibly arousal that controlled her body.

I can’t… resist anymore… I give up… make me cum!

The creature probed deeper into her ass and more information flowed from the detective’s mind. There was a true sense of defeat roaming around Gina’s brain. The humans had lost and now this planet belonged to him. There were no rebels left. Gina moaned out loud from the devastating feeling of the two massive tentacles squirming within her loins.

But then the monster found something surprising in Gina’s memory. She believed the amphibians had betrayed her … Gina started trembling as she was on the verge of a huge orgasm … The creature realized that Gina must be mistaken because there was no deal with any amphibians! … One second later, Gina exploded in the strongest climax of her life. Her pussy and ass wrapped hard around the tentacles with a strength she didn’t know she had. She felt her body ejecting love juices that had been accumulating inside of her, waiting to be released within the power of ecstasy.

Gina shuddered uncontrollably riding the waves of bliss that overtook her body as both her holes clenched around the appendages, holding on to them, it was wonderful … On the contrary, the monster felt an incredible pain on the tip of its tentacles. He tried to pull them out but Gina was so tightly attached to them that it was impossible. It was too late anyway … The venom was already spreading!

The fleshy red skin of the tentacles started to change into a putrid tone that advanced quickly toward the appendage’s base, inside the creature’s mouth. The cause of this was powerful venom created by the amphibians specifically designed to destroy the mind-controlling creature. This was the ultimate, undetectable weapon and Gina was the perfect carrier to deliver it.

The venom traveled across the entire length of the tentacle and reached the inside of the monster. The eyes of the creature stopped glowing as he tried to figure out what was happening. The monster had fucked and purged information from dozens of women before without any danger. How could this woman be hurting him? He started to panic and tried dropping Gina to the mushy ground.

In a matter of seconds, the venom spread beyond the tentacles to the main bulk. The monster opened its mouth screaming in pain wondering why he couldn’t discover the trap; why he couldn’t read the female’s mind correctly. Gina laid on the ground with her hips up, still holding on to the tentacles as hard as she could, not because she knew what was happing but because she wanted those blissful phalluses inside of her. She wanted her climax to last forever.

The creature jerked and trembled fully aware that he had been deceived. He tried to use the power of his superior mind to call for help but the damage was already too extensive. Only a pathetic grunt came out of his mouth heralding his imminent death.

A myriad of images flashed within the monster’s huge brain. So many planets that he had invaded without fault. So many powerful beings had surrendered to him. It couldn’t end like this; defeated by a slim, weak woman that craved for sex more than anything else. This couldn’t be happening…

An instant later, the monster was dead.

***

Gina lay exhausted on the ground, breathing heavily from the aftermath of the most wonderful orgasm of her life. The slave kneeling beside her, with her mind completely blank and her pussy on fire, still waited to be penetrated again by her master.

The former detective came back to her senses slowly. She opened her eyes trying to remember where she was… until everything came back to her.

“Ummh… what happened..? Shit! … the monster… I have to kill the monster,” she said.

“You already did it,” someone said from across the room.

Gina sat up and looked astonished at the blackened inert body of the monster in front of her. He wasn’t moving. The last thing she remembered were those huge tentacles being shoved into her body and then everything became a mind-shattering bliss.

“What the fuck?!” Gina exclaimed.

“He is dead,” the reptilian spoke again.

Gina turned around and looked at her ally, standing behind her. She had a lot of questions to ask.

“Hey, you are here! What happened? I don’t understand. The gun… failed. He didn’t blow up like the amphibians said he would,” Gina said.

“I’m sorry that we had to deceive you about the gun. It was the only way to conceal our plans from this monster,” the reptilian explained. “The real weapon was inside you in the form of powerful venom. If we had told you about it, the monster would have read it from your mind and killed you.”

Gina realized that they had used her like a sex toy and it kind of bothered her but she acknowledged that it was the only way. What was really important was right there, in front of her eyes. The mind-controlling monster was dead.

“So this fucker is really dead? Does this mean we won?!” Gina asked excitedly.

“Yes, we won. Your world is safe. The rest of the creatures will be docile now. There is no one to control and manipulate their tiny brains,” the reptilian responded.

“This is fucking awesome!” Gina stood up with a grin of satisfaction and started walking away. She made promises she had to keep.

“Where are you going?” the reptilian asked.

“I have some pending business to attend. Please help that hypnotized woman would you? And try not to fuck her,” Gina said, signaling at the entranced slave.

“Ok. I’ll try… no guarantees… he he he.” the reptilian responded.

***

Not far from there, Ellen was still holding her mother. Monica fell in and out of consciousness while her body jerked sporadically from the overwhelming feeling of the worm that squirmed inside of her. The older woman’s mind was wide open to let Ellen purge all of the invader’s teachings. She was almost free…

Ellen laid Monica on the cold floor and sat beside her. She lovingly caressed her mother’s belly as it bumped here and there while the worm accommodated itself within the confined space. All she could do now was to wait and hope for a full recovery.

Moments later, Monica regained consciousness and sat up. Ellen looked at her mother with anxiousness, waiting to see the changes in her personality.

“Ellen? What happened? Where are we? Why are we naked?”

“Mom! Is it really you? Are you ok now?”

Monica couldn’t remember anything after the unexpected visit from Ellen’s teacher, Sara, almost a year ago. She listened in shock while Ellen explained everything that had happened in the last eleven months. The world was never going to be the same but now there was hope. If Monica’s mind could be freed from the invader’s control, then any slave could be turned back to normal.

“Thank you baby! Thank you for saving me!” Monica cried.

“It’s ok. Everything would be fine now,” Ellen said, embracing her mother.

***

Meanwhile, Gina returned to the place where she had left Megan with the bug-like monster. She was relieved to see that Megan looked fine and the giant bug was gone.

“Megan! Are you ok? Where is the creature?” Gina asked.

“The giant bug had me trapped here, but a moment ago it started acting strange and then just walked away.”

Gina helped Megan up. She couldn’t stop staring at her friend’s bloated belly.

Megan explained, “After you left, this monster started pushing some kind of eggs inside of me. I lost count of how many.”

Wow! She is really stuffed. Gina thought.

After a few steps, Megan stopped. She was not planning to walk around carrying the bug’s babies. “I am going to push them out. Can you help me please?”

“Of course I can,” Gina answered.

Megan spread her legs, placed her hand on her belly and pressed down. She could feel the eggs flipping around but nothing was happening. “They are not coming out!”

Gina carefully touched Megan’s bulging skin, trying to determine how many eggs were inside. I think there are six eggs. Then she said, “Maybe you need to push, as if you were giving birth.”

Following her friend’s suggestion, Megan started pushing with all her might while she kept pressing her belly. She could feel one of the eggs sliding down and stretching her vaginal cavity.

Gina still had her hand on Megan pelvis and could also feel the egg moving, “I think its working! Keep going!”

Seconds later, the greenish surface of a slimy egg was protruding between Megan’s pussy lips.

“I can see it. One is coming out!” Gina exclaimed.

Megan could feel every bump and crevice of the fat, rugged object as it slowly glided down her vaginal walls. Far from being painful, it was a very pleasurable sensation. Megan almost moaned out loud but Gina was right there and it would be too embarrassing to show any sort of excitement. She did her best to restrained herself.

“It is almost all out. Keep pushing!”

Gina grabbed the egg as it vacated Megan’s body. It felt heavy and pulsated with life. “Wow! It looks so strange. Something is moving inside.”

Megan’s legs were shaking while she looked down at it. Both women watched it for a moment and then Gina placed it carefully on the floor. It didn’t feel right to smash it.

“Ok, one down, a few more to go. Let’s do this,” Megan said with renewed encouragement.

Twenty minutes later, there were four slimy eggs already on the floor and another one half way through Megan’s stretched pussy lips. The woman’s whole body trembled from the overwhelming sensation. She was grunting and moaning out load, no longer able to hide the obvious pleasure that the gliding eggs provided for her.

Gina helped by embracing Megan from behind and pressing down on her belly with both hands. She couldn’t blame Megan from feeling so exited since she could feel her own pussy getting wet from the whole situation. “Keep pushing. You are almost done.”

As the fifth egg finally slid out of her pussy, Megan reached an inevitable orgasm. Her legs shook rapidly while the rest of her body jolted uncontrollably. Her eyes rolled back as her entire world concentrated on that spot between her legs that twitched over and over, almost sending her unconscious.

Gina grabbed her friend trying to prevent her from falling over but there was no use, Megan crumbled forward. Shit! She is coming so hard!

Megan lay on her knees for a minute trying to recompose herself. Gina knew that it was not ever yet. There were only five eggs on the floor. One was still inside.

“Are you ok?” Gina asked.

“Sorry… I…” Megan mumbled.

Gina interrupted, “You don’t need to explain. I have been in the same situation myself. There is still one egg inside. You just need to push a little more and it is over.”

“I can’t push anymore. I am exhausted. You have to get it out,” Megan said in a low voice.

“Me?” Gina asked surprised. She thought about for a moment. She still needed to find Yvonne so there was no time to waste. “Ok, I’ll do it. Are you ready?”

Gina instructed Megan to lay on her back while she scanned her friend’s belly. The egg was far inside.

“I am ready,” Megan said.

Gina moved her hand as gentle as possible, pumping Megan’s pussy with her fingers until her whole fist was inside. Megan’s skin was still very tender from her previous experience and Gina’s hand was triggering countless sensations that traveled from head to toe.

How can she be so tight after pushing out all those fat eggs? Gina thought.

The detective could clearly feel Megan’s cavity clutching down on her forearm as she pushed her hand deeper and deeper, until she found the round object lodged comfortably within her belly. Megan was going out of her mind and couldn’t even hear her friend’s words. “I’ve got it! I’m pulling it out!”

Gina grabbed the egg and pulled it out very slowly while Megan jerked and twisted like a fish out of water, undergoing another mind-blowing orgasm that overwhelmed her already wrecked body.

I better hurry or she is going to fall unconscious. Gina thought.

Finally, the last egg came out of Megan’s body. The exhausted woman lay limp on her back, breathing heavily. She stared up with unfocused eyes, trying to collect her thoughts.

“It is done! You can rest for a moment,” Gina said, still holding the egg.

“Th….thanks…” Megan responded, still out of breath.

“We have to keep moving soon. Yvonne might be in trouble and we need to find her,” Gina said as she stood up.

That was so fucking great! Megan thought, surprising herself. Her orgasmic aftermath still lingered, but she wanted to help Yvonne, “Ok… Just give me a minute.”

Gina started walking towards the door and Megan followed close behind, looking down at the six greenish eggs piled up on the floor. She felt her pussy stir slightly as she moved her hand to her flat belly. I can’t believe all those things fit inside of me.

***

Gina and Megan searched the enemy base, passing a few bugs that walked freely and without purpose across the halls. The detective heard a woman’s voice in a room ahead and looked carefully inside.

“There she is! Be careful. Don’t let the creature see you.” Gina whispered.

Megan also peaked inside.

Holy crap! She is mounting a freaking ugly monster!

Yvonne was indeed fucking the creature like there was no tomorrow. It was the same humanoid monster that chose her when they first entered the complex. She bounced up and down on his cock while waving her hips back and forth in a sensual rhythm. Her half-opened eyes displayed a strange detachment indicating that she was under some sort of narcotic influence. Yvonne caressed her nipples showing an obvious, uncontrolled excitement.

Gina was barely able to see the base of the creature’s large cock penetrating Yvonne’s pussy. But she could see the outline of his phallus going all the way up her belly. Yvonne grunted as the air was expelled from her lungs every time she let her body smash down on her mate.

Gina moved closer and hid behind a nearby column. She considered jumping on the couple and pushing Yvonne away from the monster but it was too dangerous. The creature had its sharp blades at either side of Yvonne and he only needed a fraction of a second to cut her in half.

If I had my gun, I’d blow this fucker’s brains out right now, Gina thought.

While Gina analyzed the situation, Yvonne was completely unaware of her surroundings. All she cared about was the large phallus shoved between her legs and the overwhelming pleasure that it gave her. She couldn’t remember how her state of mind changed from wanting to kill this monster to wanting to fuck him so badly. But it didn’t matter anymore; her mind was trapped in a loop of unending bliss as a strand of drool fell from her lower lip.

The monster lifted his head slightly and spoke. Gina heard the same gibberish she had heard before but somehow Yvonne seemed to understand. She began to change her position…

Yvonne placed her feet on the ground and sat back on his cock. This position allowed for longer and deeper penetrations. The monster was using Yvonne like a sexual puppet.

Gina observed her friend bouncing and moaning. She remembered when the other monster climaxed inside of Candra, back at their home base. The creature had lost control for a few seconds allowing her to escape. The same thing might happen here too. This would give her time to pulled Yvonne to safety, away from those blades. Gina decided to wait. There was a metal box sitting on the floor between her and the couple and this gave her an idea.

This will be your last orgasm, you ugly beast, Gina though angrily.

Megan, still standing near the entrance, was having completely different thoughts, I’m getting horny again just by watching them. What’s wrong with me?

Several minutes later, Gina was still waiting. Yvonne looked tired but she never stopped moving her hips. The creature was making strange noises and his tail moved in waves with increasing intensity.

I think it’s almost time. I have to be ready.

The creature spoke a few more words and Yvonne started moving faster. The woman’s legs trembled, part from the exertion and part from the bliss of her lover’s cock penetrating so deep inside of her, filling her so utterly.

Suddenly, Yvonne and the creature stopped moving completely. They both closed their eyes at the same time as if their minds were connected. Yvonne felt his cock enlarging within her tight cavity and the monster felt her pussy clutching down on his phallus. The couple stayed like this for a brief moment… then they both exploded in climax!

The monster growled loudly as he sprayed his cum into his mate’s soft body. His tail shook like a rattlesnake and his gills stood erect from the pleasure of spreading his seed.

Yvonne was in the same state of arousal but for reasons she could not understand. There she was, receiving a huge load of sperm from an ugly monster and yet she was shaking uncontrollably from the greatest orgasm of her life. She felt the monster’s cock pulsate as it discharged load after load of white, sticky cum inside her body, filling her womb to the limit, making her shudder in ecstasy.

The moment Gina saw the white sperm spraying out of Yvonne’s pussy she knew it was time. The climaxing creature never saw the Detective lifting the heavy metal box, ready to drop it over his head with all her might. This was going to be his last time fucking a human female.

Let’s see how you like this box on your head, you fucking rapist.

The box smashed down on the creature’s head, crushing his skull against the floor. Gina could clearly hear his neck breaking within a brief muffled grunt from the monster. The creature shook for a few seconds with agonizing spasm until it lay completely still. He was dead.

Meanwhile, Yvonne shook for a few more seconds until her lingering orgasm faded down and she rested exhausted on her back. Gina knelt by her side, lifting her head and trying to wake her out of her blissful reverie.

“Yvonne! Wake up! It is over. We won the war!”

“Is she okay?” Megan asked, approaching them.

Gina saw Yvonne’s belly twitching as the monster’s cock continued to pump sperm even after he was dead. Yvonne moaned softly while she whispered a few unexpected words to Gina. Whatever drug had made her fuck the monster, was still circling in her veins. “Gina… make love to me..”

Gina smiled briefly from her friend’s request. She thought it was actually not a bad idea but this was not the place or the time, “We need to move her. His cock is still inside of her.” Gina said, looking at Yvonne’s cum-leaking pussy.

She start pulling Yvonne’s limp body away as the monster’s cock vacated her shivering body. Wow! She is full of sperm. I hope she doesn’t get pregnant.

They waited a moment until Yvonne recovered enough to walk. Gina embraced her friend and helped her out into the hall. It was a long way back to the home base.

“Come on Megan. Let’s go home,” Gina said, looking over her shoulder at Megan, who was still staring at the dead monster.

“Okay. I’m right behind you.” Megan said. He was certainly ugly. But his cock is gorgeous.

***

After Ellen liberated her mother’s mind from enslavement, they walked calmly towards the exit. The reptilian had explained that most of the creatures would be docile after the death of the mind-controller, but he forgot to mention that intelligent creatures like Gorogn were still a dangerous menace.

He was hiding around the corner of a narrow hall, watching at Ellen and Monica walking towards him, unaware of his presence. Gorogn wondered how Ellen managed to fix Monica’s brain. It didn’t matter. He was stronger than her. The invasion may have failed but I am not leaving this place empty handed.

“Despite everything that had happened, I feel great; full of energy,” Monica said to Ellen.

“Yes. I feel the same way. These creatures did something to us. They improved our bodies somehow,” Ellen responded.

When the two sexy women reached the corner, Gorogn jumped out, grabbing Monica’s arm and pulling her towards him. “You are coming with me.”

“Oh my God! A monster!” Monica screamed.

“What the fuck?!” Ellen said.

Gorogn was not alone. A giant bug was there to protect him. Unlike the other slave creatures, this bug was controlled directly by Gorogn, so the master’s demise didn’t interfered with its obedience.

Catching them completely off guard, Gorogn had enough time to lift Monica onto his shoulder and move behind the bug. Gorogn ordered it to attack, “Kill her!”

“Ellen, help me!” Monica yelled.

“Leave her alone!” Ellen said to Gorogn as she prepared to attack. But at that instant, the bug threw a killer strike with one of its tentacles. Ellen moved away barely in time to avoid it. Fuck! This creature is fast!

Ellen reacted jumping forward and grabbing one of the creature’s eye-stalks. Her eyes were already starting to glow in a bright blue.

Gorogn walked away as fast as he could with Monica bouncing on his shoulder. She was too scared to remember that she was stronger than before and she could put up a good fight against her captor.

“Hold on mom. I won’t let him take you!” Ellen yelled, without taking her eyes off the bug’s eye.

The large bug wrapped one tentacle around Ellen’s waist and prepared the other to impale her. But suddenly it stopped moving. It’s tiny, vulnerable brain was no match for Ellen’s hypnotic powers and it fell almost instantly under her control. Ellen only had to think about a command and the bug obeyed. “Stop moving!”

With the bug frozen in place, Ellen ran to help her mother. Gorogn was not a fast runner and she would be able to catch them very quickly. While she ran, several images popped into her mind, remembering all the sexy times she spent with Gorogn before being rescued.

How could I forget about Gorogn? Now I even remember swallowing his cum … Then Ellen remembered something else, the space portal was not far ahead. No! The portal!

She couldn’t let Gorogn use it or she would never be able to find him and her mother. She feared the worst.

When Ellen reached the room, it was too late! The solid figures of Gorogn and her mother were already vanishing into space towards an unknown destination.

“No!” Ellen screamed.

She could hear Gorogn’s sinister laughter before they disappeared completely.

***

An hour later, Gina, the reptilian and the rest of the girls reached their home base. The news about winning the war had traveled fast and everyone was celebrating. There was a woman happily offering herself to an ally creature that looked exactly like the one that pushed the messenger inside Megan’s body.

Megan looked at them and became jealous, I hope that is not my pet or she will get her ass kicked.

“Wow! I can see everyone knows about the good news,” Gina exclaimed as she saw more couples mating around the room.

“This planet will now become part of our universal federation. We will share our technology with your people and everyone will be free to come and go as they please,” the reptilian said.

“And we will honor our deal of helping you with your reproduction problem. As you can see, some of us are already at it,” Gina responded with a smile.

“I can see that. Both our races will thrive as one.”

Another reptilian was pounding at one blonde’s ass. He increase his rhythm while his breathing became heavier, clear indication that he was reaching his peak. The curvy woman was moaning loudly not caring about anything but the wonderful, large cock that penetrated her so fine.

“I have to go back to my planet but many of my people will stay here,” the reptilian said.

“I am coming with you,” Ellen said, stepping out of the shadows, “Gorogn took my mother and I am going to find her.”

“You should realize that they could be anywhere. It could take you a very long time and the universe can be a dangerous place. There are millions of planets inhabited by all sorts of strange creatures,” the reptilian said.

“I’ll deal with those creatures if I have to, one by one. But I am going and I will find her.”

“Very well. It is your choice. Let’s go,” the reptilian agreed.

“Have a nice trip and be careful out there,” Gina said as she watched them go. Then she turned her head towards the orgy in front of her. She saw the other reptilian reaching his peak and spurting a large amount of cum into the climaxing blonde. From now on, life on Earth is going to get very interesting.

Then Gina remember one last thing she had to do… That reminds me; where are the amphibians? I need to “punish” them for deceiving me.

Just thinking about it made Gina’s pussy flutter.

The end.

Note from the author: There is a graphic version of this story.

---

A quick and kinky lesbiality fantasy!

A mechanic and the Lords daughter

Lucinda

I saw her sheltering under the projecting canopy of the bus shelter just along from‭ “‬The Angel‭” ‬in Chatham Road.‭ ‬I was sure it was her.‭ ‬The rain was falling steadily the road glistening alternately orange in the street lights glow and gold from car headlights as the punters crawled the kerbs and I waited for her to step into the light so I could be sure.

I had been watching for what seemed to be hours but was probably just a few minutes unsure of how to proceed when behind me a soft seductive voice said‭ “‬Looking love‭?”

I turned to see a drug raddled prostitute standing beside me hopefully anticipating my interest.

‭”Sorry, I’m looking for my Sister,” I replied.

‭”Yeah right.” she said, “Best of luck.”

But as I looked back a car was slowing,‭ ‬the girl stepped from the shadows and the light fell across her face,‭ ‬it was the wrong girl,‭ ‬the face gaunt and colourless,‭ ‬the cheeks sunken,‭ ‬it was the wrong girl,‭ ‬except,‭ ‬I recognised the unusual belt of linked metal rings and the sundress,‭ ‬I remembered her wearing those,‭ ‬but by then I was too late and the car had pulled away with her in it.

The prostitute was standing by the florists,‭ “‬That girl,‭ ‬do you know her‭?” ‬I asked.

‭”Ten quid.” she said, “for information.”

I handed her a crisp twenty.‭ “‬If you don’t know her just say so,‭” ‬I insisted.

‭”Leila, she started about three weeks ago.” she said.

I breathed a sigh of relief.‭ “‬I thought it was Sheila my sister.‭”

“Leila,‭ ‬Sheila who gives a fug.‭” ‬she said,‭ “‬I might have heard wrong,‭ ‬you don’t think I was christened Carmen do you‭?”

I shook my head,‭ “‬Is this her patch‭?”

“Sure,‭ ‬give her twenty minutes she’ll be back.‭” ‬the‭ ‬woman said,‭ “‬We can fool around while you wait‭?”

“Thanks,‭ ‬but I have unfinished business.‭” ‬I insisted,‭ “‬Another time maybe.‭” ‬I flashed the best smile I could manage at her and strode away.

But the car never returned.

Sheila never returned until two months later the Salvation Army found her in one of their places in Gosport.

It nearly killed mum,‭ ‬Sheila the clever one,‭ ‬addicted to Heroin,‭ ‬infected with Hepatitis and convicted of prostitution,‭ ‬facing jail for non payment of fines.‭
And best of all she blamed me for it.

‭”It would never have happened if you had gone to University.” mum said.

Yeah right,‭ ‬except I was earning good money and had my qualifications already as a Master Technician for‭ ‬Vauxhall,‭ ‬the English subsidiary of GM,‭ ‬and had been earning since sixteen while my older sister was still being subsidised by the family and had dropped out of her course anyway.

‭”It’s all your fault.” Mum said.

‭”No ambition you.” Dad said.

‭”I found her, I warned you,” I protested, “I told you she was doing drugs ages ago.” I said, “But you wouldn’t listen, you believed her when she denied it, and you wouldn’t believe it when she started sleeping around for money.”

But nothing had prepared us for the broken shell of a girl that came home with us from Portsmouth and Southsea magistrates court that Wednesday afternoon,‭ ‬fines paid and probation order in place.

All the spark was gone,‭ ‬I think it was the medication to control the withdrawal but she was essentially asleep with her eyes open,‭ ‬monosyllabic,‭ ‬and dirty,‭ ‬she had lost all her dignity,‭ ‬and self respect.

It took ages but the story emerged.

She met a guy,‭ ‬rich,‭ ‬attractive,‭ ‬witty,‭ ‬self assured and she fell for him,‭ ‬hook line and sinker,‭ ‬he was tender considerate and took her out three times before they slept together,‭ ‬and it was good,‭ ‬and to make it better he brought a little something,‭ ‬tablets initially,‭ ‬then when he couldn’t get any he produced a syringe.

Sheila rebelled and he gave her an ultimatum,‭ ‬join in or get out of his life,‭ ‬and she chose in.

Within a week he had started asking for cash to pay for her share of the drugs and when he then walked out on her‭ ‬she still needed the buzz,‭ ‬soon the cash ran out she agreed to sleep with the supplier,‭ ‬it was a small step to sleeping with the supplier’s friend,‭ ‬then his friend,‭ ‬then one night she was on the streets and there was only one way for her to earn the cash for a fix.

That’s when I decided to get even.

I pried the boyfriend’s name from her,‭ ‬it seemed his name was Charles,‭ ‬Charles Fortescue-Pharm,‭ ‬son of Giles and a descendant of‭ ‬Mortimer Pharm who fought with distinction at Waterloo,‭ ‬on the French side,‭ ‬unfortunately.

He was a third year student,‭ ‬like Sheila,‭ ‬and as far as I could see still studying at Greys College.

I took a weeks leave,‭ ‬five days free from changing coil springs and cleaning EGR valves and booked into a motel in town.‭ ‬I tracked Fortescue-Pharm down within minutes and that’s when I made a fundamental error.‭ ‬You see I thought that bastard cared.

I made enquiries and it seemed he too had a sister,‭ ‬Lucinda,‭ ‬a first year student,‭ ‬and the plan sort of exploded inside my head,‭ ‬why not do the same to her,‭ ‬make him suffer seeing her brought down.

It seemed a wonderful idea at the time,‭ ‬ok,‭ ‬I didn’t know any drug dealers but you could hardly go in a pub without being offered gear,‭ ‬and it just remained to track her down.

It was easy,‭ ‬Student union,‭ ‬I left a message,‭ “‬Can you ring me regarding your brother and my sister‭?”

She rang and we met at the Student Union bar,‭ ‬She swept in with all the self assurance that a private education endows,‭ “‬You wanted to see me‭?” ‬she demanded.

‭”Are you Lucinda?” I asked.

‭”Of course I’m bloody Lucinda.” she snapped.

She wore a black horse riding jacket,‭ ‬white shirt and those thick tight white cream trousers and long black boots,‭ ‬her dark brown hair swept into a bun,‭ ‬and her deep brown eyes seemed to bore right through me.

‭”It’s about Sheila” I continued.

‭”Sheila, the whore he tried to help?” she enquired haughtily, “I’m sorry but the gravy train has been cancelled,” she explained, “Mummy put her foot down.”

“Sheila was studying Sociology when she met Charles,‭ ‬two months later she was doing heroin and fined for prostitution.‭” ‬I explained.

‭”Stupid bitch, I’m sorry but if your sister can’t handle life don’t try to blame Charles and more important,” she added, “Leave me out of it!”

I just stared at her as she left.

I stood out like a sore thumb at the Campus so I disguised myself,‭ ‬I just wore my coveralls,‭ complete with the ‬Masterfit logo,‭ ‬I hired a new Vectra and no one took any notice of me,‭ ‬assuming correctly I was some sort of mechanic,‭ ‬and assuming, wrongly, that I had business there.

It was the Friday evening,‭ ‬there was a gig at the Student union,‭ ‬I managed to get a ticket and spent two hours in excruciating boredom watching a load of hopeless talent-less no hopers making a noise.

But I spotted Lucinda and kept close,‭ ‬and then when she was invited to a party afterwards I tagged along,‭ ‬you know its amazing how long you can nurse a glass of ginger ale for,‭ g‬inger ale pint of beer,‭ ‬tip beer down Lavatory,‭ ‬tip ginger ale in beer glass,‭ ‬don’t drink any,‭ ‬works a treat.

I watched Lucinda get drunk and then when the time was right I went to the car,‭ ‬changed my shirt and jacket and went back in,‭ “‬Taxi for Miss Fortescue-Pharm.‭”

“What‭?” ‬she asked,‭ “‬That’s me‭”

“Mr Charles,‭ ‬your brother I believe sent me,” O lied, “I am to take you home something about your mother‭?”

“Yes,‭ ‬I’ll come now.‭” ‬she said failing to recognise me.

She sat in back,‭ ‬I wondered if she was drunk enough,‭ ‬yet,‭ ‬she wasn’t.‭ “‬Take a left it’s a short cut,‭” ‬she insisted,‭ ‬not to my hotel it wasn’t,‭ ‬but she navigated us to her parents sprawling Manor house.

It was all in darkness,‭ “‬You can come with me in case there are burglars,‭” ‬she ordered,‭ ‬as she unlocked a side door,‭ ‬I locked the car and followed.

‭”That’s funny there’s no one home.” she said, “Daddy never turns in before two in the morning.”

“Oh,‭” ‬I said conversationally.

‭”Did you?” she started to say but I grasped her wrist very firmly and forced it up her back

“Yes.‭” ‬I said, ‭”‬Now where is the drinks cabinet‭?”

“Rape.‭” ‬her voice echoed hollowly around the empty house,‭ “‬Rape‭!” she said desperately when n‬o one came‭, “Oh fucking hell where is everybody,” she demanded.‬.

‭”Drinks?” I queried.

‭”Get stuffed, oh gosh you’re the one with the sister.” she realised suddenly.

‭”That’s me,” I agreed, “But you are not quite tipsy enough for what I have in mind.”

‭”All right don’t hurt me!” she wailed and she reluctantly led me to the sitting room, the drinks trolley beside the sideboard there groaned with bottles of wines and spirits and I released her arm and gripped her waist so she could pour herself something long and alcoholic.

‭”I want you nice and drunk.” I said.

‭”You and me both, I want to be comatose before you touch me.” she agreed, and she started to drain the tall straight sided glass of a half litre or so of mixed spirits.

She mellowed nicely,‭ ‬I took her shoes off first,‭ ‬I left one on the drinks trolley and one in the passage way together with her smart white jacket,‭ ‬her red skirt we left ion the stairs together with her left stocking,‭ ‬the other stocking we left on the landing and her panties and Tee shirt on the bedroom floor,‭ ‬while she looked deliciously trashy in her suspenders and bra.

It was a bonus using her parents room,‭ ‬she wasn’t taking much notice by this stage,‭ ‬I threw back the old fashioned covers and set her down,‭ ‬her pubes tasted of piss,‭ ‬so I stopped tonguing her and used my finger,‭ ‬she moistened nicely,‭ ‬and after pulling her hair pins to release her hair from some strange stylised bun I laid her nicely in the middle of the bed,‭ ‬spread her legs and just took advantage.

She lay pretty much comatose,‭ ‬peering at me in confusion,‭ ‬but my god did she feel good,‭ ‬my plan was to fuck her and leave her but this was grade A pussy,‭ ‬so tight yet so slippery,‭ ‬I decided I wanted her naked so the bra and suspenders went,‭ ‬then I wanted to feel her body properly so I stripped down and then it was back to business,‭ ‬fucking her in that great big soft bed,‭ ‬her tits felt just right against my chest,‭ ‬the neck of her cervix just touched my penis at the end of each stroke and I started to wish I had seduced her properly.

Her eyes widened as I came,‭ ‬the creamy semen boiling through my shaft and shooting deep inside her.,‭ ‬and then she turned her head to one side and threw up,‭ ‬fortunately over the bedroom floor.

‭”I hate you!” she said, as she drunkenly rolled on her side and closed her eyes.

I lay still a moment,‭ ‬then I said‭ “‬Good,‭” ‬and kissed her.

It was lovely and soft and warm in that bed,‭ ‬it took me fifteen minutes or so to get hard again,‭ ‬and it was dead easy to get her on her back once more and for me to get her legs apart and pile right in,‭ ‬I wanted a reaction so I just banged right into her I wanted her to know she had been fucked,‭ ‬I wanted her sore and bruised when I woke next morning,‭ ‬I left love bites all over her neck,‭ ‬marking her out as my property,‭ ‬something I never dared do with proper girlfriends.

And then I was cumming.‭ ‬I rolled off her and slept like a baby.

‭”Argghhhh.” she screamed as the sunlight streamed through the bay windows. “Mummy will kill us for gods sake help me clean up!” she whined, as she disappeared in a swirl of brown hair and exquisitely formed pink buttocks.

I straightened the bed covers and dressed as she returned with a bucket full of tools to clean the carpet.

‭”What happened,” she asked, “I’m so sore this morning.”

“Don’t you remember‭?” ‬I asked.

‭”No Sorry,” she replied, “Its a blur, but for gods sake, lets get out of here before anyone finds us.”

I‭ ‬helped her,‭ “‬Where’s your room‭?” ‬I asked.

‭”In here,” she said as she swept past collecting discarded clothing as she went.

I collected my things and followed,‭ ‬she was sitting on the bed pulling on her stockings,‭ ‬until I took her legs and spread them wide,‭ “‬No we mustn’t somebody will come.‭”

“I’m sure we both will,‭” ‬I said as‭ ‬pushed her on her back,

‭”Hurry up then!” she insisted, as she guided me inside her once more.

‭”Don’t you remember anything?” I asked.

‭”No,oh do that .yes that’s it, Oh thats so good, oh yes yes yes.” she exclaimed.

‭”Lucinda, is that you, ” a deep upper class woman’s voice boomed.

‭”Yessss.” she said guiltily.

‭”Have you got a man up there Lucinda.

‭”She’s just cumming.” I shouted.

‭”Ssshhhh.” Lucinda said as she dissolved into laughter.

‭”Lucinda!” I looked and saw a much older version of Lucinda staring at me “what is the meaning of this, what on earth will Poppy say.”

“Sorry,‭ ‬Mummy this is.‭” she replied uncertainly.

“Ryan,‭” ‬I said‭ “‬Jenkins,‭”

“Yes,‭ ‬its Ryan Jenkins,‭ ‬Mummy.‭” she confirmed.

“You little tramp,‭ ‬I warned you.‭” ‬the woman said,‭ “‬When you said you were gay I warned you,‭ ‬Poppy will be devastated‭!”

“Who is Poppy‭?” ‬I asked.

‭”My room mate, she’s been sleeping with Charles, Mummy, I guess I wanted to get back at her,” Lucinda said in confusion.

‭”Is that all I am to you, something to get back at Poppy.” I asked angrily, “I thought you loved me!”

“Yes,‭ ‬I do,”‭ ‬she lied as she struggled to remember, “but not like that,‭ ‬she’s my soul mate,‭ ‬you’re just a bit of fun.‭”

‭”Actually,” I pretended to admit, “She couldn’t pay for her ride last night so she offered sex instead, we never met until she left the party blind drunk, I apologised, I’m sorry I took advantage.” Lucinda stared wildly as she struggled to remember.

‭”No, yes, I can’t remember, Mummy,” Lucinda squealed, “I can’t remember!”

“Can’t you really‭?” ‬I asked,‭ “‬I thought,‭” ‬I said in mock confusion,‭ “W‬ell it doesn’t matter if I’m just someone to make Poppy jealous.‭”

“But we had sex‭!” ‬she said,‭ “‬Oh god,‭ ‬just get out‭! ‬Get out‭!”

“I’m gone‭!” ‬I said,‭ ‬as I grabbed my things and went downstairs.

‭”What’s going on” A familiar voice boomed, I saw the guy from Sheila’s photo album at the bottom of the stairs.

“Hello,‭ ‬Charles,‭” ‬I said,‭ “‬I just screwed your sister.‭”

“Well done,‭” ‬he said,‭ “‬Who are you‭?”

“Ryan Jenkins,‭ ‬Sheila’s brother,‭ ‬remember Sheila‭?” ‬I snapped.

‭”Yes, Sheila, how is she?” he said, but without waiting for an answer he added “My god, screwed Lucinda, Poppy will be pleased!”

“Sheila Ryan,‭ ‬remember,‭ ‬you got her hooked on Heroin‭?” I queried.

“Sorry,‭ ‬not me,‭ ‬Toby gave her the gear,‭ ‬never touch the stuff me,‭” he stated firmly.

I just walked out,‭ ‬and headed for home,‭ ‬the journey seemed interminable,‭ ‬but eventually I arrived.

Sheila was in the Parlour with Mum,‭ ‬she looked better,‭ ‬colour had returned to her cheeks,‭ “‬What are you doing home‭?” ‬I asked.

‭”Hello dear, I’ll get a cup of tea,” Mother said as she pushed past me to get to the kitchen.

‭”They let me out, where have you been?” Sheila replied.

‭”Nowhere much, tell me, who is Toby?” I demanded.

“The shit who got me hooked.‭” ‬Sheila said.

‭”You said Fortesque-Pharm got you hooked.” I accused.

‭”Yes, I was with Charles,” Sheila agreed, “Toby said I should lighten up, what is this, the Spanish inquisition?”

“You said Charles got you hooked‭?” ‬I suggested.

‭”Yes, the first time,” she continued. “But he wouldn’t buy me any after that so Toby said it was cool I could owe him.”

“So it wasn’t really Charles’s fault‭!” I realised

“No,‭ ‬I guess not,‭ ‬what’s the big deal‭?” she demanded.

“Fucking Hell‭!” ‬I retorted,‭ “‬Bollocks‭!”

I headed out of the door once again,‭ ‬back into the hired Vectra,‭ ‬back towards the Fortesque-Pharm’s mansion,‭ ‬and then I realised that she may well have returned to University but with no phone number what else could I do.

I didn’t know what I would do or say when or if I came face to face with Lucinda,‭ ‬but I walked up to the side door and when it opened Lucinda was standing there.

‭”You!” she said simply.

‭”Hi,” I said,”I came to apologise, I feel like a total shit.”

“I’m not arguing with that,‭ ‬but who are you and what the hell was last night about‭?” she demanded.

“Don’t you remember‭?” ‬I asked.

‭”No,” she shook her head sadly, “Only this morning and suddenly you changed.”

“Will you come for a drive with me so I can explain‭?” ‬I asked hopefully.

‭”Yes,” she agreed without a further thought, “In fact you can run me back to my rooms, if you give me ten minutes, Coffee?” she asked.

‭ I shook my head, “No, but thanks.”

“I won’t be long.‭” ‬she said,‭ ‬and then she shouted‭ “‬Mommy,‭ ‬my Taxi‭’ ‬s here,‭ ‬see you later‭!”

She smiled,‭ “‬Let’s go‭!”

I suppose we drove about a mile before I pulled over.

‭”I’m just so very sorry.” I said, “I took advantage of you, it was unforgivable.”

“But you want forgiveness‭? ‬right‭?” ‬she asked.

I nodded,‭” Yes.”

“So what exactly happened‭?” she asked.

“I picked you up,‭ ‬got you drunk and we had sex basically.‭” ‬I said.

‭”And you think a grovelling apology will lead to a repeat performance?” she enquired.

‭”No, it’s worse than that, I thought.” I continued

“What‭?” ‬she said‭ “‬Tell me.‭”

“It’s my sister,‭” ‬I said,‭ “‬She said Charlie got her hooked on drugs and.‭”

“What’s that got to do with me‭?” ‬she asked.

‭”I’m sorry,” I said.

‭”For what?” she asked.

‭”I got you drunk and.” I said.

‭”We had sex, so,” she said.

‭”I pretended that I was your Taxi,” I explained, “Then when we got to your place I made you drink more, you didn’t want to, then I stripped you and took you upstairs and had sex, that was rape wasn’t it, I raped you, I’m sorry.”

“Right,‭ ‬I had no idea.‭” ‬she said quietly,‭ “‬Oh fuck,‭ ‬I could be dead,‭ ‬couldn’t I‭?” ‬she asked rhetorically.

‭”Or hooked on Heroin if I had adopted plan A.” I agreed.

‭”You’re scaring me.” she said quietly, “Why did you take me to my home?”

“You were very insistent with the directions.‭” ‬I explained.

‭”I can be very insistent,” she admitted, “Bossy I think is the word you were looking for.”

“You’re taking this very calmly.‭” ‬I suggested.

‭”I, I suppose I am,” she agreed, “But this is very new to me and I don’t really know what to say,” she said, “But at least I know, it explains why it was so strange waking up and finding you there, and having you, you know.”

“I didn’t force you.‭” ‬I explained.

‭”I suppose not,” she said, “It was good, then you spoilt it, by being nasty.”

“Can you forgive me‭?” ‬I asked,

‭”Perhaps,” she offered “If you explain everything to Poppy, my girlfriend, you owe me that at least.”

‭”Yes, of course,” I agreed and I asked, “Have you eaten?” .

‭”It’s three O’clock you fool!” she said, “but no I’ll get you something at my place.”

I drove her to the University,‭ ‬we parked some way from her lodgings,‭ ‬and walked the last few hundred yards,‭ ‬the lodging house was a large Victorian Villa subdivided into individual bed-sitting rooms,‭ ‬and it seemed Lucinda and Poppy had a room each,‭ ‬because she checked her own room and then went to find Poppy,‭ ‬and soon we were sitting around discussing things.

‭”This is Ryan,” Lucinda introduced me..

‭”Right, it didn’t take long did it?” Poppy announced, “I slept with your brother, I’m sorry right, I was drunk, ok.”

“I sort of did the same to Lucinda.‭” ‬I explained.

‭”Oh good that’s all right then!” Poppy said sarcastically.

‭”I don’t think she knew about you and Charles.” I said, “Charles told me about you but.”

“You and Charles‭?” ‬Lucinda said,‭ “‬oh gosh,‭ ‬that is ah.‭”

“What,‭ ‬exactly‭?” ‬Poppy asked pointedly.

‭”Look” I explained, “I came to reassure you that Lucinda and I was a one off, she loves you.”

‭”And you don’t fancy another quick leg-over sometime soon?” Poppy asked.

I looked at Lucinda’s dark eyes,‭ ‬her dark hair cascading softly around her shoulders,‭ ‬her softly swelling breasts.

‭”My God!” Poppy exclaimed, “You can barely keep your hands off her.” .

‭”Well,” I pointed out, “I’m going back home to Somerset so the problem won’t arise.”

‭”Two hours on the M4, yes, obviously.” Poppy agreed sarcastically.

‭”So you don’t believe us?” Lucinda asked incredulously.

“God the way you look at him,‭ ‬pull the other one.‭” ‬Poppy said dismissively,‭ “S‬ay why don’t I go down the Library and you can use my bed.‭” ‬she added sarcastically.

‭”We have no future together,” I said firmly, then I looked at Lucinda, “Have we?”

“No.‭ ‬I suppose not,‭” ‬she said,‭ “‬Unless you want to‭?”

“Not unless you do‭?” ‬I agreed,‭ “‬You’re way out of my league anyway.‭”

“Oh for gods sake take her to bed,‭” ‬Poppy said with a broad smile,‭ “‬You’re pathetic.‭”

“Do you want to‭?” ‬Lucinda asked seriously.‭

“Yes,‭ ‬to be honest,‭ ‬it just seemed so natural this morning.‭” ‬I replied,‭ “‬but.‭”

“But nothing,‭ ‬kiss her you fool.‭” ‬Poppy suggested.

We were sitting on the bed side by side and I turned to Lucinda and she turned towards me and we kissed.

‭”She’s a great kisser, isn’t she?” Poppy asked.

‭”Yes,” I agreed as Poppy moved to the door and pulled the bolt across.

‭”There, no one to disturb us,” she said, “My you’re getting excited big boy!”

“Poppy‭!” ‬said Lucinda.

‭”But Lou, we have no secrets do we?” said Poppy “And you clearly need a nice stiff warm cock.”

“Don’t be crude,‭” ‬Lucinda exclaimed,‭ ‬but Poppy was having fun pulling Lucinda’s top up so she could release her bra strap,‭ “‬Don’t‭” ‬Lucinda cried but Poppy took no notice and pulled Lucinda’s skirt high up so the waistband was under her breasts‭ ‬and her gorgeous thighs revealed.

I guess Lucinda could have stopped Poppy easily enough but then we would have had to break off kissing.

‭”Just do it ok,” Poppy said, and she slid her hands up Lucinda’s skirt and hauled down her panties, then she undid my trouser belt and started to haul down my trousers, it seemed the most natural thing in the world for Lucinda to lay back spreading her legs slightly and for me to rise to the occasion, both from the bed and in the penis.

It was unconventional I know for Poppy to guide my Penis as I entered again Lucinda’s welcoming tight warm wetness,‭ “‬It’s like breeding ponies‭” ‬Poppy suggested,‭ “‬You can’t pretend it means nothing‭!”

“No,‭” ‬said Lucinda,‭ “‬I won’t pretend,” she agreed, “It feels wonderful.”

“And so, I’m afraid, my darling does Charles,” Poppy admitted, “Same skin same smell but eight inches of,”

“Poppy!” Lucinda gasped, “Please!”

“We can still be friends though,” Poppy suggested, “Can’t we.” It was a statement not a question.

“Yes,” Lucinda agreed, “Oh lord Daddy will have a fit!”

To be continued?
‭

---